Documente Academic
Documente Profesional
Documente Cultură
THE
PEASANT
POLISH
IN
AMERICA
AND
VOLUME
DISORGANIZATION
IV
AND
IN
POLAND
REORGANIZATION
EUROPE
ComiBST,
tf^O
(":"f
1990,
AM
Made
THE
ia
GORHAM
the
By
Rights
United
PRESS.
Rigeaso
G.
Badosk
Resecvt4
Sutes
ol
BOSTON.
AHerka
U.
S.
A.
CONTENTS
DISORGANIZATION
SOCIAL
PART
PAGE
CHAPTBR
The
Concept
Socul
of
Disorganization
II
Disorganization
of
the
Famii^y
III
Disorganization
of
the
Coiocunity
IV
Struggle
for
Preservation
the
Class
of
45
the
Old
Social
Systeic
Attitudes
Revolutionary
87
Concept
of
REORGANIZATION
SOCIAL
II
Social
Reorganization
177
Leadership
181
III
Education
aog
VI
The
Wider
Community
Cooperative
The
Role
AND
the
Role
OF
THE
Press
.
Institutions
of
the
'
iS4
II
IV
II
The
'
14J
Religious Revolutionism
'
i39"i7S
Revolutionism
PART
^'
Peasant
"
24^
271
in
National
Life
....
506
INTRODUCTION
In the first two
it has been
as
have
we
ied
stud-
primary-group organizationof
the traditional
Polish peasant
of this work
volumes
handed
the
to the present
down
We
noticed
generationfrom many past centuries.
that this organizationhas been rapidlychanging during
the last fifty
years, so that there is probably not a
singlepeasant community where it could be found in a
bined
new
form; everjrwhere
types are compure and unmixed
with
the
In
third volume
our
of an
life-history
process
for
it.
of
individual who,
change, finds
have
we
followed
livingamidst
in his environment
no
this
place
attitudes
fundamental
correspond
entirelyto the old type of social organizationwhereas
by his social status he no longer belongsto this organization
and is thrown
without
guidance
any permanent
into various
new
conditions to which
and
always only partially
We
shall
now
try
peasant,
conclusions
our
and
occurs.
can
self
adapt him-
imperfectly.
to determine
which
types of social organization
for the old ones,
this substitution
he
in detail those
new
substitute themselves
will
investigation
endeavor
to
reach
which
serve
as
h3rpothetical
general
may
laws, to be verified by a comparison with
sociological
other
^
societies.
For the
evolution
specific
leadingfrom
the primary-groupto a social organization
based upon
rational co-operation is a very general phenomenon.
vfi
\
INTRODUCTION
viii
The
primary-group is
and
among
it is not
and
rational
survival
sometimes
more,
societies
savage
found
institution,
spontaneous
in all classes,on
complex
only in
not
European peasants;
sometimes
found
of
in all societies,
development,
the
more
attempts
cities.
group
the
with
compared
is
community
stronger in the
higher forms
in that of
town,
a
an
business
and
in
man
is reduced
stillon
case
minimum
to a
large city,of
of social
than
of
their
in
vincial
pro-
in the life of
a scientist,
politician,,
matter
of degree.
stage where
ganization
or-
of the peasant
intellectual inhabitant
on
half
primary-
of the savage
case
recent
in American
Of course,
as
the
reconstruct
by the
numerable
Inare
pursuitis chieflydependent
of the priand recognition
mary-group
It is therefore
for
important,both
practicalpurposes, to study the
.by_which
most
pendent,
inde-
moral, intellectual,repojitjeal,
sake, and
pursued for their own
aes^ietic^jms,
ligiouJs,
social groups
become
organized for the purrationally
pose
of
of an efficientcommon
pursuit these aims. Our
economic,
INTRODUCTION
civilization,when
taken
ix
in its
only
not
highest pianifes-
tations
process
of
the Polish
peasants
much
from
and
century ago
much
average
rational
in which
in
of
such
has
peasant
with
of
in cultural
richer
with
centers
stock
limitation
further
indispensable
was
actuallytaking
of
life.
for
twenty-fiveyears
^the end
"
of the twentieth
are
War
in Posen
centuries
limited
territorially
Russian
which
we
Poland,
formed
Congress
of
and
in
Vienna
for
and
We
what
are
of twenty
for
tain
cer-
data
our
rials
mate-
before
was
the
was
known
unit
as
the
to
the beginning
and
domination,
to
space
comparison
administrative
separate
and
^and, except
"
use
German
imder
period
nomic,
eco-
found
even
of the nineteenth
have
purposes.
only
lation,
popu-
intense
more
We
methodical
into accoimt
in
similar
as
subject in time
our
given
merged
^not
"
social
heterogeneous
traditions,a
of
of
productive classes
more
intellectual
political,
that
far
refer-
are
interferingphenomena
occurring in culturallymore
processes
or
isolated,form
and
of
essential processes
certain
complexity
nance
predomi-
attitudes.
the Polish
simple
relatively
vanced,
ad-
it is still
very
enc^toJbis4)roJblem the.Jpecificimportance
experiment
among
teleolbg^calsystematization
control
of
same
more
the exclusive
from
but
primarjr7groupjtype,
evolution
The
the
on
distant
thoroughgoing
values
began half
it is
more
the
of
which
change
of the
of
since
it
the
Congress
Kingdom.
are
During
the
period
taking
into
account,
on,
of
went
the
wider
social
course,
milieu
in the
and
the
social
in
with
territories
evolution
continual
which
of
which
the
interaction
the
peasant
we
ants
peaswith
com*
INTRODUCTION
munity
getting
was
growing participationof
and
world-wide
even
of these
social processes,
features
of this evolution.
the
as
in
brought
community
50 to 75 years
in Poland
social
their
ago
organization,
little affected
very
progressed
there
course,
would
if the rest
been
had
social
classes
of
by
the
of
for
without
and
community
organization
which
latter and
Under
ignored
these
connection
is
the
social
so
slow
the
naturally a
more
the
the
less
the
the
ening
broad-
reflective
ing
call-
relations
tween
be-
community
internal
outside
community
or
and
without
the
that
side
out-
social environment.
within
world
of
lated
completelyassimi-
its wider
with
Of
with
contact
requiring any
existed
suddenly
years.
readjustment,
exclusivelyconcerned
world
was
institutional organization of
the
was
the
life,were
social
All
had
infiltration
to
Their
immediately
been
thousand
two
continual
community
some
ties
communi-
and
that
religiouslife,
humanity
this infiltration
; but
merchant
say
and
have
influences, particularlydue
higher
elements
peasant
intellectual
their
regressed
or
inal
crim-
and
entirelyself-sufficient.
activities
economic
the
sideration
con-
tt^estate
outside
might
of
large part
almost
were
of
out
priest, the
life,we
eral
gen-
essential
most
leave
few
the
nobleman,
country
into
the
ignore
but
and
community on
tax-paying, military service
prosecution, and
the
the
could
we
his slow
of the
dependence
manifested
which
If
in nationwide
national
civilization,constitute
ual
grad-
ties,
communi-
the peasant
The
touch.
disappearance
the
closely in
more
life of
of
of
and
far-going
the
its limits.
the
the
ing
growoutside
process
of
INTRODUCTION
attitudes
disorganization; new
the
of
which
group
old social
the
tions.
The
tries to
group
the
this
; but
outside
influence
interests, loses
of
when
these
gradually
is then
longer how
no
how
but
all fields of
to
utilize them
to
of
permitting
for
to
rules
long
activity.
in
to remain
the
havior
be-
as
the
and
extend
The
problem'
attitudes,
new
how
expression,
revolt
individual
instead
where
status
of
its effectiveness
develop
to
to
particular field
of
more
suppress
in
this
against
as
some
institutional
merely
an
institu- /
sociallyproductive purposes,
them
themselves
press
to
social
for them
find
to
efficient
often
continue
contacts
itself
by
find
cannot
traditional
the
and
more
controlled
primary-group
limited
remain
members'^
consciously tending
of
endeavor,
contacts
they
defend
methods
disorganization by
strengthen
old
the
the
adequately
organization because
in
in
develop
be
cannot
expression
adequate
they
ex-
sociaK
and
revolution.
^Thisproblem
change,'We
periods of rapid
and
extensive
most
group
where
longer
the
the
much
that
easier
of
whole
community,
immediate
a
wider
much
produced
is
to
a
full
of
savage
society.
isolated
whose
national
and
of
the
is
no
nal
interof
case
is
this problem
group
For
or
the
upper
in
the peasant
sociallyfrom
an
territorially
race
in the
national
in the
But
the
politicalunit,
modern
belongs cultui^Uy
already
of
case
but
in
group
attitudes
new
solution
the
savage
modem
influences
complex national
environment,
of
activities.
however
and
civilization,
rapid growth
in the
than
find it in
western
effect of external
all societies
to
highly complicated
complexity of social
peasant community
the
of
with
in contact
brought
evidently common
is
its
integralpart
peasant
strata
civilization.
class
have
These
j
/
INTRODUCTION
strata
Upper
a
large
measure
able to
and
the
individuals
Ithis
who
undesirable
an
level and
make
to
consider
phenomenon,
the peasant
interests,
low
relatively
/tnunities
cultural
in
and therefore
primary-group attitudes,
clude
any primary-group isolation. They in-
overcome
many
differentiated
upon
merely upon
not
ready
possess
of their methods
conscious
are
tend
to
in
participate
thus able
and
who
the cul-
the leaders
This
of the peasant
raise
of their aims
become
to
com-
is
what
find in Poland.
we
precisely
Evidently,such a
condition is only temporary, and one
of the most
terestin
inthe growing
problems of the future is whether
cultural
development
unification
the
of
peasants
their
interests and
specific
their own
to their gradual fusion with
or
class-leaders,
other classes.
Both solutions seem
possible; in political
the first solution already
life,we find at this moment
tuted,
clearlyoutlined and a powerful peasant party constibut at the same
time, in spiteof the politicians,
ously
in social life the old class system is slowly but continuflexible
complex and more
yieldingto a new, more
as
one,
in which
only
for
class with
materials
naturallya
than
those
them
come
some
have
place
no
writers.
from
been
Almost
to
which
much
used
; some
written
is
there
own
for
peasant
class but
professionalorganizations.
The
have
their
will lead to
we
are
less direct
and
popular newspapers
Most
of
institutions;
vestigat
by ourselves in personal inpresented by other
systematically
collected
are
every
newspaper,
document,
was
even
made
conscious!^'
by its au-
INTRODUCTION
thor
of
bear
to
a
more
on
is
; none
a
family
their
makes
it
on
and
letter.
forces
the
much
us
particular
some
as
While
this
to
intrinsic
more
rely
much
value
on
of
less
of
their
each
than
in
easy
the
document
selection
and
product
social
for
as,
character
relatively
understanding
about
unflective
and
naive
is
question,
reflection
methodical
less
or
xiii
instance,
the
documents
for
the
earlier
in
nomena
phe-
reader,
volumes
particular
systematic
ganization.
or-
PARTI
SOCIAL
DISORGANIZATION
CHAPTER
CONCEPT
THE
The
it in
the
and
institutions
behavior
of
in
consisting
responds
to
imagined
".,
in which
group
socially
rules
of
sanctioned
would
in
his
his
nor
as
a
those
of
uniform
other
would
members.
As
is
group
we
groups
behavior
which
individuals
and
in
organizing
their
in
organizing
their
own
social
differentiation
fiction
pure
find
are
their
conduct,
conduct
invention
rules.
is
and
use
to
the
exactly
of
in
by others;
traditionally
Moreover,
the
progress
growth
of
of
who
schemes
the
by
of
classes
besides
accompanied
ferentiated
dif-
rules
individuals
personal
same
least
the
used
be
perament
tem-
fact, such
certain
to
find
some
his
sanctioned
only
we
different
neither
even
supposed
not
make
matter
socially
explicitly apply
of
of
ently
differ-
schemes
be
a
still
conduct,
these
life-history
we
all the
accept
own
because
of. them,
out
if
Even
differentiation,
would
evolution,
personal
life-organization
his
systematize
cor-^
socially sanctioned
the
of
schemes
as
havior,
be-
of
exactly
would
but
none.
individuals
schemes
never
member
every
as
life-organization
internal
all
Just
upon
disorganization.
and
behavior
member
every
rules
as
systematized
lacking
group
to
socially systematized
disorganization
individual
use
primarily
men.
individual
with
personally
social
so
1.
imposed
coincides
exactly
nev^
in
embodied
to
shall
we
as
refers
volumes
secondarily
only
group-organization
schemes
disorganization
following
and
DISORGANIZATION
SOCIAL
social
of
concept
this
OF
tioned
sanc-
social
special
in-
POLISH
THE
PEASANT
in
stitutions,consisting
essentially
of
certain
individuals
of certain
and
organization
the
of
any
of
achievement
institutional
number
systematic organization
sociallyselected schemes
a
the
life-organizationof
stituti
in-
activitythe
whose
through
This
results.
dividual
sociallyrealized partly overlap, but one incannot
fully realize in his life the whole
tematic
sysorganization of the institution since the latter
is
be
to
There
between
is,of
social
course,
of
many
of this
certain
organization and
have
che
on
interests
which
tution.
particular insti-
reciprocaldependence
individual
ization.
life-organ-
in Voliune
discussed
and
many,
has
outside
organized
We
which
individual
each
hand
collaboration
social
problem
accepted in advance.
points must be kept in
to
studied,
be
not
be
to
)gma
These
the
question
can
is
particular case
of
social
brieflyas
mind
if
we
to
are
disorganization.
decrease
of
the
derstand
un-
Wc
influence
all the
institutions
in
ttion
with
whOvtever
^consists in
this
decrease
his whole
of
sense
the
has
individual
of
life for
the
social
group.
Now,
no
unequivocal
organizat
dis-
connec-
disorganization,which
individual's abilityto organize
the efficient,
progressive and
THE
tralized
by
tjiehelp of
he
POLISH
PEASANT
such
social sanctions
stabilityof group
the power
institutions
equilibrium of
of
is
of
processes
reinforce with
as
existingrules,
thus simply a dynamic
disor^nization and
This
reorganization.
when
equilibrium is disturbed
of disorganizationcan
no
longer be checked by
processes
the existingrvles^ A period
any attempts to reinforce
of prevalent disorganizationfollows, which
lead to
may
More
a
complete dissolution of the group.
usually,
however, it is counteracted
this limit
by
this
does
case
new
not
and
of
process
consist
in
in
decaying organization,but
the
of behavior
schemes
of
of
schemes
new
the
institutions
and
in
far
so
the
during
least of
at
part
as,
the
new
adapted
we
group;
Social reconstruction
and
better
of
of
production
institutions
new
demands
changed
to the
and
reinforcement
mere
social
struction.
recon-
is possibleonly because,
period of
social
members
of the
tion
disorganizahave
group
not
their
individual
activities in
an
effort
produce
to
new
social institutions.
studying the
In
must,
of course,
science,try
to
of
process
in accordance
with
disorganizationwe
more
We
becoming.
(Methodological Note)
^ causal
fact contains
Whether
individual
or
general
less
or
facts
have
that
three
seen
of all
explain it causally,"'.e.,
social
to
crete
analyze its con-
which
laws
in
could
of
be
termined
causally defirst volume
our
components,
ordinated
sub-
i. e.,
social,always has
an
reality
effect,
composite
CONCEPT
containing
cause,
SOCIAL
OF
both
DISORGANIZATION
individual
an
We
(objective)element.
elements
jectivesocio-psychological
social
themselves
the
of
more
we
value
influence
other
plus
words, by
influence
alone, but
tendency
of
scheme
"
behavior,
'partof
the
real
the
cause
in combination
with
gave
As
words,
as
we
are
with
concerned
the
to
is the
rule
which
appear,
may
instead
influence
be thus several
lose its
an
the
if
and
efficiency,
institution,which
schemes,
can
fall
as
disorganization
we
to
want
attitudes
such
behavior
of
institutions.
these
of
the
and
Every
different ways
more
attitudes
rule
cial
so-
numerous
of 1
some
is disturbed.
in which
as
definite combination
of
still
explain!
influenced,
or
which
phenomenon
decay of social
expression of a
attitudes;
certain
can
the
ing*'
"feel-
following process
of
explain is evidentlythe appearance
of existing rules
impair the efficiency
thus lead
some
or
must
we
long
subjective tendency,
social value
There
preexistingobjective,social
which
some
to
into account
take
must
we
data
others
prcr
institution,a material
an
it by
do
cannot
"reflection,"but
or
of
or
acting upon
by
that
exactly,appealing to some
preexistingattitude,
to explaincausallythe appearancQ;'of
want
a social
product^we
provoke hi^^ \
and
social value
impose
remember
definite
realityof-
which
must
external
an
'
explain causally !
to
want
we
attitude, we
an
produced by
never
by an external
in
disposition,
or,
of social
as
individual,
given
^cUui^J.
If
the sub-
called
have
appearance
it is
If
the
upon
social
reaction
(subjective)and\
and
titudes
ways
rule
in
"
THE
POLISH
PEASANT
planation of
demands
thus
that
social
of
particularcase
any
find, first
we
of
tion
disorganizaall, what
are
the
itmanifests
particularattitudes whose appearance
in the loss of influence of ^theexistingsocial
Iself socially
then
rules, and
Our
try
into
processes
limited
facts, and
causal
titudes.
at-
of
number
more
lesj;
or
this
general
of
these
the^causesof
the apparent
in
determine
to
manifestation
of similar
definite
\^ain
attitudes,and these
disorganizationin
social
be found
background
given
rules
of
or
social
is the
task
who
does
which
material
environment,
happen
fundamental
and
underlie
those
to
as
attempt
changes
the latter
them
find
in the
but
general
reai
decay
oi
laws
sensual
searches
processes
attitudes.
chemist
physicistor
of
the
multiform
of
appearance
for laws
which
of the
are
our
more
supposed
plains
changes, and exdirectlyobservable
causallyonly in so far as it can be shown
the
of these
that of the
to
it will
the
are
alsc,
of the appearance
same
not
produced by
is
explain
in which
cases
disorganization,that
institutions
manifestation
Our
all those
will
causes
of
certain
OF
CONCEPT
SOOAL
DISORGANIZATION
In the next
we
and
of the Family/'
section,
"Disorganization
offer an explicit
illustration of our method, analyzing
in detail the problems raised by every document
showing
reached.
the process
It would
by
which
be, of course,
and
professional
sociologist
the
conclusion
superfluousfor
tiresome
is
the
of
pursued this expositionof the technique
research throughout the whole volume ; in the following
sections we state therefore only the generalconclusions
with just enough particularsuggestions
the
to make
bearingof the documents quiteclear.
reader
if
we
"
CHAPTER
II
OF
DISORGANIZATION
We
in
have met
our
THE
FAMILY
firstthree volumes
We
partialfamilydisorganization.
but
there to explain them completely
of
to
In
few
of these
none
than
general indications
loss of
cases
active
terials
i
representedan
did not
limited
attempt
ourselves
of their
probablefactors.
did disorganization
go farther
and sometimes
solidarity
relling.
quar-
cases
many
the usual
average
showed
more
our
situation;
ma-
conditions
same
as
fact,even
/
C.
main
factors
abroad
the country
and
to
emigfa-
the citv
are
of familial
disor^nization.But
^4t is evident that this generalization
and
is too vague
than a starting-point
to be anything more
superficial
of scientificresearch.
tor, but not
cause
is
combined
cause
conditions is
fac"
influenceswhich
when
of
(Change
with
will
definite
only togetherwith
8
attitudes
preexisting
the latter.
and
In individual
DISORGANIZATION
OF
FAMILY
THE
Cv~
I emigrationand
(
tain
in
changes
from
country
^ttitudgg^are produced
new
! .acting in combination
land these
social values
new
the
are
social realities
ultimate
(which underlfejFamily
^^tsoTgantzatit^^which
|nust jetermine and
attitudes^o hen
and
ily life
on
the
tail
but
attitudes,which
other
han3,littitudes
of those
many
whp
old communities,
family life
affect
in
that influences
in the
city or
country communities.
organization is
and
less
influences
may
back
than
and
general
abroad
The
be
must
fact that
also
tive
ac-
family dis;
among
dividuals
in-
which, in connection
less continuous
in cities
family
of
with
certain
spread
instead;
appear
are
fam-
families
admits
social milieu
the
are
so
tions,
condi-
not
moved
nave
whicn
new
undermine
not
we
ilies
only in individuals and famto the city or
abroad, but also it
stilllivingin the country, in their
disorganizationappear
that
do
its form,
only modify
other
^'^^aI^
withcerlaiHUieexiiitittgatliludes
attitudes
new
by
citylife cer-
to
in old
country
less
isting
preex-
widely
communities
of disorganization
foreign milieux, or the process
counteracted
is there more
efficiently
by
of fact,
efforts of social reorganization. As a matter
the two
coexist in various proportions.
reasons
which
The cases
shall analyze show
we
tion
disorganizaeither verging on or passing into crime.
Such cases
oT course,
We
almost
have
had
relativelyrare.
are,
in the preceding three volumes
be added
none
; it must
that we
could hardly expect to receive any
such data
the authors
whi^ collectingdocuments
directlyfrom
A
the relatives of the authors.
or
large quantity of
in some
criminologicalmaterials is contained
popular
or
POLISH
THE
lo
This
newspapers.
is due
As
shall
we
newspapgL^s
communities
tion-wide
bond
concrete
the
throughout
social
peasant
particularlyfor
in detail
see
of the
social function
the
to
destined
popular newspaper
class.
PEASANT
later
on,
unifying
and
country
the
peasant
the
peasant
all the
peasant
creating a
na-
social
has
found
opinion
regular
sional
occa-
or
who
peasant
describe
portant.
im-
As
the development
of the
from
of the peasant
informing
his peasant
obtain
to
itself to
adapt
modify
crimes
of
which
the
of
of
could
main
editor
had
tent
con-
received
publish
to
forced
order
in the
intense
Congress Kingdom,
development
with
the constitutional
following years,
to
permit it gradually
Thus,
years
; this coincided
and
He
the
beginning was
its public in
would
these attitudes.
newspapers
1905
in the
the attitudes
only after 25
peasant
an
correspondents.
influence
an
which
letters
press,
which
gave
some
about
evolution
dom
free-
some
of politicalactivities and,
The
course,
offset
the
data
not
by
members
every
curiosityof
contained
very
the
to
constructive
more
terial
ma-
its readers.
in
popular
newspapers
are,
of
fact that
of
offer
the
fact is described
seen
by
the
by
and
community
ant
peas-
thus
itself,
THE
12
mother
or
the
keeping
bond
unified
group
other
by
anced
latter is counterbal-
at least
solidary. When
be incipient
may
and
is alive, there
father
even
or
farm; she is
of the
real manager
the
is not
PEASANT
POLISH
attitudes.
very instructive.
Disorganizationis limited to the economic field alone. It
situation
The
consists
in
here
in
as
from
know
we
Here
do
if it
show
not
much
as
decay
of
individual
find
we
social interest.
and
a
complete
income
common
the
as
own^^
"his
as
possiHe.
treated
from
all
separation
of
; every
jnem-
part of the
famr
famil}"sys-
the old
to
as
higher
land
info
property
ha/e
to
was
lower
come
in-
and
as
as
personal
The
income, i. e.,
fundamental
character
are
he
are
sold and
the money
used
for
expenses.
are
which
Under
inal
orig-
into progertyj_whereas
possible of income
the' tendency~Ts just"^the opposite:goods which
normally be classed as property (farm-stock) are
much
either
in its
matter
large
as
normal
goods as possiblepass
economic^category, to turn
would
IgJhe
sign^of
sure
individualization
many
here
is
would
each
as
that
spiritof communism
form
implies no conscious
the
tem
in it
interest
were
unreflective
as
I, consisted
Volume.
abstractlyformulatfidX-^^^"
(though never
of income.
use
ownershipof property and common
bers
though individual memproperty is stillcommon
mon
of
family
actual
an
the
and
clear
decay
solidaritywhich,
is very
of
attitudes
new
these
needs
share
his
own
organizat
this social dis-
of
The
personal needsl
hedonistic-i-tht
cannot
back
is due
to
individual
directlywith
part, such
as
new
the
fact
and
that
they
pleasures
wants
others
personal
without
more
minishin
di-
varied
DISORGANIZATION
of
kinds
THE
FAMILY
13
ademand
in
OF
for
based
socialj-ecognition
consist
longer
nd
on
the
These
the attitudes
theh
are
in order
origin must
causallythis type
whose
to understand
be
plained
ex-
of family
disorganization.
We
that
remember
the process
social system has
of
breakdown
New
mtmity.
needs
with
certain
to
kinds
the
of
the
isolation
thus
are
of
disorganization
come
of
as
the
result of
peasant
produced by the
comquaintance
ac-
mere
values
which
previously unknown
preexisting attitudes.' Thus, the
which
neighboring
center
or
peal
apnew
in
obtained
are
during
gration
emi-
season
hedonistic
search
for
sensual
matters
of
in
hfs
interests from
own
also the
the
from
away
and
fact of
mere
family
^those developed
"
ways.
the
the
break
First, the
city or
from
on
of
as
individual
new
recognitionwithin
food
as
was
haps
Per-
drinking alone,
In the other
who
ciate
disasso-
strength.
contributed
ground
community
in
family,whereas
long
eating and
the
abroad
individual
restore
group,
of these needs.
"
the
united
remained
sake, which
own
those of his
satisfyhunger
to
its
for
makes
consumption
tl^ese interests
merely
pleasure
the
to
vidualiza
indi-
type of needs
of the desire
for recognition
isolation
in
acts
brings with
him
two
from
periences
ex-
community (mixed in
the beginningusuallywith unfavorable
attention)which
that his family
alone, since it is known
goes to himself
had no
share in obtaining these goods, as they had
fore
bework
developed.The recognitionwhich the
wage
THE
14
POLISH
individual
his appearance
makes
PEASANT
purely personal
family standing be
recognition; ;outsideof
family is
external
from
in the social
such
fashion.
from
comes
into the
them
will become
from
the
In
a
lazy and
as
each
adequate
way
to
his
had
lawsuits
hardly
ever
who
man
personal
est
the inter-
have
become
benefit
any
loves
stillthere
What
the
They
ramble
to
people who
are
result is
see
can
we
of 13 morgs
besides,
he
so
also
he had
dowries.
given them
before
farmer
He
was
them
gave
5^
old
were
people of
90
years,
they
so
farm
cash
some
and
son
their brother.
to
work
not
more
And
daughters and
parents lived.
could
drunkard.
just. They
was
as
farm
the
place of
family.
of the
in
law-suits.
much
ognition
obtaining rec-
interest
that
sees
ostentatious,
use
of
why
social
following example.
certain
married
the
can
vidual's
the indi-
where
the
understand
cases
a
live without
not
can
more
to
means
as
; on
in most
courts
has
he
Thus,
rating of
Everybody
broader
of
means
as
community,
and
more
It is difficult to
a.
the
strangers.
takes
appearance
relied upon
of distinction
marks
not
known,
not
and
and
matter
Secondly,the
an
economic
than
own
instigatedher
sister
drunkard
and
harmed
had
married
had
them,
to
agreed and
that
start
both
the brother
suit
sister
younger
had
self
her-
who
received
brought
suit in the
The
younger
munal
fend
The brother did not departitionof tlie farm.
the suit and the court, knowing nothing about the deed made
court
for
in the presence
vision
brother
of the
com*
proceeds between
appealed and
showed
an
the brother
the
auction
and
sale and
sisters.
But
to
di*
the
the
DISORGANIZATION
So
famt
the
higher
court
next
brother
think
we
been
have
you
will live in
peace." The
the
proper
begin again
made
suit in the
the
judge just as
action
new
to
had
her
you
and
sum
claim
for
into court.
and
since
been
not
the
Since
certain
go
circuit court
district and
in another
you
still desired
one
settle.
a
suit
Thereupon
sister sold
younger
gives judgment
to threaten
rather
us
15
and
of the deed.
I will pay
harmed,
sisters
says,
FAMILY
the decision
annulment
an
THE
reverses
The
for
court
OF
So
deed
the
confirmed
law
requires,the circuit
was
started
by
court
in the communal
set
court
is
impossible,the brother
they
...
the
lost
have
In reality sooner
and
later it must
or
Before
says
lawyers,
on
lot of time
the
brother
the
years;
each
roubles
150
proverb
two
The
appeals anew.
the above
than
farther
to
come
toward
which
mcdme
the
custom,
however
farm,
on
the
nominal
was
in
The
be
better
certain
matter
the
property, in other
the
property
in the
fostered
by
conditions
hands
of
one.
much
with
toward
the
old
right to keep
the
have
was
on
by
by
not
to
to
be
put
equal
a
of
custom
in certain
an
the
been
communities
gradually reduced
sum.
4-
189s*
attitude
disproportionatemight
SwiqUcsna,
the
had
case
of
is broken..
in this
son
instead
as
traditional
it is the
but
family property
family
but
partition,
disorganizationhas gone
It begins also
preceding one.
attitudes,
economic
case
in the
neys,
jour-
on
have
rises,the dew
sun
sister have
and
costs
on
Gaseta
In
and
been
has
case
tions
condi-
division
concentration
Money
.was
never
of
of
i6
POLISH
THE
considered
of
PEASANT
the
the
selling
is in
standards.
ber
a lawsuit against
a
Further,starting
familymemthe original
means
breaking almost irremediably^
of the familygroup,
solidarity
the element of fight
but makes
worse
^^
"
an
for it not
onlyintroduces
strangers and
^what is
"
arbiter of
an
political
institution,
abstract
familyrelations.
There are clearly
different attitudes underlying
two
The first,
this-^0""ss^-oidisorganization.
explicitly
stated in the text, is indeed of the type we have characterized
in the preceding
tude
attinote; it is ailiedonistic
by
several individuals
"
husband
and wife,
by
the
favors
and social
where
case
individual demoralization
do go
disorganization
hand
in
hand, and
it
some
drunkenness, except
of
on
its
predominance. Of course,
ceremonial occasions,
is itselfa
it does
social disorganization;
signof partial
not
the latter,
but favors its further growth.
The other attitude which we find in this case
^ feeling
of having been
start
is the
\ii
DISORGANIZATION
is
both
on
FAMILY
17
suits,
law-
peasant quarrels,disputesand
in
always present
THE
OF
are
longer
no
trolled
con-
the two
case
of
that
systems
The
lawy
of abstract
in
and
consequence.
where
and
point
acquaintance with the legal standindividualistic justicehas contributed
dition,
decay of the family trathe development
the
has been
of litigation
This
is particularlymarked
in Galicia,
large
very
are
to the
measure
acquaintance with
than
is older
law
in the
gress
Con-
In
3.
the
composed
of
Jozef, 30
and
village Soki
an
It
was
everything. On
with
got angry
prayer,
expression about
rushed
open.
wounded
well-to-do
years
old, and
family, religious
took
morningunsuitable
an
an
his
cut
eye
day amidst
same
stroyed
de-
recentlysharpened knife,
in the presence
the
his
having used
twinkling of
died
man
}an,50
He
in the
family Kilijan,
peasant
sons,
rather
his brother
...
the
two
August
his wife.
of the maid
and
stomach
terrible sufferings.
was
the
and
old mother
old.
years
lived
presence
new
their
bam
cause
of
of the hate of
to his younger
cousins
nor
the
witnesses
their
son
better
Jozef, whom
he loved
in
neighbors succeeded
hate
more.
the
Neither
reconciling the
led to crime.
.
CoMita
SwiqUcsna,
i8p9,
41.
i8
THE
In
4.
lived
father
ground
bushels
of
grain
corn
The
sons.
but
to
time.
Suddenly
him
with
he
he
as
each
year
as
in need
not
was
one
younger
the
the
other.
younger
from
drew
world."
The
me
to
grain
and
ruined
agreed
for
brother
foretold
The
the
to
and
The
older
annoy
gather
dently
evi-
court
hearing
**You
he
fire must
set
aloud
says
and
that he
will not
he
will shoot
collect
the older
as
that
farm-
in smoke.
up
friends
the
over
fire the
on
husbandry,
his
he
and
to
go
support
harm
all
yours
the
gave
son,
sent
However,
the
will
moment,
and
by
him.
not
pension by
that
to
law-suit.
the
you
proper
in order
straw
did
son
overdue
the
get
father
g^ain, but
Watching the
brother
not
was
my
the
did
brother, desiring to
younger
unwise
the
feel
not
authorization
an
father
it and
of
bequeathed
did
The
law.
to
father
old
pension. The
going
better be unknown*
not
every
as
give it
the
two
had
name
his
angry
PEASANT
whose
village,
with
the sons,
to
part, and
claim
certain
POLISH
him
at
the
first opportunity.
Gaseta
3 "and
Documents
the
old
and
the
starts
with
the
two
fathers
reasons
group
such
division,
welfare
justice is complied
who
have
the
nor
received
with.
the
The
result
shares
bond
the
between
them
and
there
their
old standard
individual
of
is that
have
is
their
family
any
"
the
standard
new
worse
divide
who
case
i Neither
The
attitudes.
new
in
a^
"
ment
maladjust-
effect of
between
trouble
of
the
show
no
rivals
the
an
sons
gated
unmiti-
recognized
who
gated
insti-
from
the standpoint
unjust division, which
of the primary group
that revenge,
psychology means
provided it is not excessive, will appear as justified.
This being established, the chief problem whicfi pri-
"cupidity"desire
satisfaction
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
to obtain
economic
for hedonistic
values
are
here
ity
van-
or
dent
indepen-
not
the realization
for
instruments
aims, but
means
other
of
v".
"
the desire
to
see
social group
cupidity among
(
The
tem.
life
opinion of
in the
interfere
very
the peasants
under
with
the
exist between
to
community, whereas
disapproved
cupidity attaches
values-^a
ily
fam-
as
the
development in Polish
i) family cupidity has full sanction
the community as long as it does not
minimum
of duties of solidarity
posed
suptheir
in
are:
marked
was
taken
,ily^cupi^ty_
peasant
this
and
"
ject's
possessed by the sub-
values
economic
full
belonging to the
personal cupidity is still very
families
of
moral
on
itself
mostly
definite
to
piece of land,
concrete
head
tinctly
dis-
family
grounds; 2)
present,
same
of
nomic
eco-
cattle,
an
than
"
realization
of wider
economic
personal cupidityin
from
family bonds
itself in
express
and
takes
abstract
and
of its
the evolution
value
form
the
on
trary,
con-
its liberation
development, tends
own
of
money.
"
of
measure
far-seeing plans
prevalentlythe
economic
the
plans ;
of
a
economic
desire
At
to
advance
the
for
most
certain stage of
from
yet it preserves
of
some
the
characters
"
of
for
family
concrete
money,
and
OF
DISORGANIZATION
individual
the
with
as
of his
This
in peasant
assumes
his
environment
of his
expense
family group.
radical
most
and
if he worked
he would
the
even
has
become
righteous in pursuing
as
own
21
it has
moving spring
whose
feelingof guiltconnected
no
FAMILY
THE
life
and
power,
dominates
and
this is
preciselythe stage
pidity
cu-
surprising importance
emotions
all other
perity
pros-
which
tendencies
and
find in
we
two
our
examples.
Maciej B.,
5.
his
daughter
made
and
feeble
As
claim
him
he
and
at
of the
to
ill and
son-in-law
the
aid, lay
summon
father's
Her
she
The
of hid
would
death
that
of
callinga
secretly to
man
unfortimate
an
father, not
fetch the
decided
breathed
moved
Unction.
from
The
him
father
and
home
he
to
and
take
the
old
his
last at
the
the
stable
and
old
burial, had
and
food
man
on
it
not
been
old
the
up
At
in
man
when
died
without
probably
for the
he
fortable
com-
distress,
crevices
one
in the
of the
moment
the
of brushwood
the
last
that
and
warm
passion
com-
Finally the
boy, insisted
bundle
closed
man
would
home.
her
the
on
him
to
her
excite
not
give him
laid him
protect
did
condition
learned
stable.
to
the
on
loath to take
was
brought bed-clothes
decent
aged
became
the home
at
the
unnecessary
instead
son,
the
an
port
sup-
both
he
as
being
apparent
was
his fate.
to
man
it
priest,removed
left him
neighbors, who
walls
soon
as
with
any
son.
and
in
but
work
vision
pro-
able
death.
act
and
field and
being
able to
was
him,
upbraid him
to
became
almost
physician
he
as
He
son.
long
welcomed
they began
open
As
son-in-law
burden.
an
in his
and
son
wealthy farmer
was
neighbors
the aged
but
about
to
be
receiving Extreme
not
have
received
villagebailiff who
ordered
22
the
such
do
to
son
THE
POLISH
This
deed
so.
PEASANT
has
are
Swi^eeana,
Gaseta
6.
In
years
and
willed
that
from
and
such
the forest.
son-in-law
The
hell
in
and
began
the
at
field,a
fourth
was
his
with
angry
son-in-law
The
against him
ting
daughter, forget-
horses
neighbor's runaway
and
commandment,
divine
ran
the
secretlyrejoicingat
were
perhaps he would
nothing happened to the old
longer. But
days he again went
them
any
few
to
he may
live
even
himself, he
would
and
at
villagethat he
to the
once
stay there
struck
upon
Siberia
in
end
to the
He
strength with
right hand
the
son-in-law
the worthless
to
and
would
that
he
commune
not
would
dies
announced
mile
away
went
was
But
axe.
an
instead
the
of
became
father-in-law
condemned
to
...
head
a
hit the
he
and
cut
and
cripple
in
settlement
of his life.
Jan Lewiiiski,
of the
mayor
strong,
so
tillhe
He
his relatives
Giuita
7,
curred
oc-
fingersoff. The
of his
three
all his
with
steepingman
night.
over
having found
him
going
was
world."
the
in
night,crawled
and
from
removed
thought
wait
to
and
man
is
father-in-law
my
bother
not
terrible
I ; it is useless
longer than
be
must
"Since
Then
plow.
to
the son-in-law
for
father-in-law
his
home.
Kapuscinski had
easily arise.
life
arbitrarily
dealing with
and
that
It is evident
himself.
without
now,
could
of
6 morgs
"
the reservation
he made
But
farm
would
will discord
his whole
during
of forest.
he
fortune
whole
his
Grabowski
Wtadystaw
to
45.
Kapuscinski had
Michat
daughter
people
4 morgs
his death
to
his
married
the young
to
land
up
before
two
arable
the
iB^
boy scarcely 19
Brudno
listen to
disinherit
any
him
near
and
old,
years
Warsaw,
admonitions.
Swigtecgna, iB^
of
son
behaved
.
His
4^
the
badly
father
told him
DISORGANIZATION
fortune
OF
THE
FAMILY
23
and
to
killed him
himself
the
call
with
and
what
saw
also.
who
he
of
avail
no
In
of
well-managed farm
days,
old
reserved
and
.
his
and
would
and
father
all
father
right,but
refused
He
6 morgs
after
the
each
100
the
to
and
roubles
himself.
The
the
and
lawyer
to
father
But
daughters.
leave
to
he
whom
time
some
sisters
the
lived
third
began
thing
everyto
sister to
urge
them.
ready]
enough land albequeathed the whole
and
here
reserved
this
from
also
daughter
daughters instead
hundred
for himself.
The
morg
one
of
land
200
daughter with
the two
sow
allowed
morgs
them
to
wheedle
that he had
not
from
him
for
reserved
to
in
roubles
500
married
their father
upon
and
having
taking
two
kept
lived
fawning
cease
the
to
queathed
be-
of
part
his
He
his son,
with
one
married
crippledgirl,having
the
cash, gave
he
agree
went
whom
the
to
roubles
to
both
in
rest
to
daughter. For
one
owner
children.
three
the
these
to
soon
bequeath
to
father
The
listened
to live with
went
was
their
obliged to reward
old man,
an
18L
1907,
of them, for
one
he
when
to
and
son
and
day
his crime.
building to
between
rest
either
to
feel
The
part.
the
daughters began
move
would
the
for himself
divide
to
his
between
farm
the
and
Wanting
morgs.
morg
married
son
12
only
two
lives
one
Swiqteczna,
one-half
resolved
father
his
divided
he
of
that
next
and
.
villageKrzczonowice
the
; the
murderer
Gaseta
8.
afraid
was
were
fend
de-
was
the
was
asleep
tried to
man
all this
But
that
proofs
unhappy old
by the maid
discovered
was
The
axe.
called for
heard
was
an
would
but
he
in a rag and
wrapped them
"If
it in a barrel under
concealed
feathers, saying to himself:
the daughter is good to me,
after having plucked the feathers,
let her take the money.'' But the impatient daughter and son-in-
did
not
law
tried
to
the
give
to
the
guess
conclusion
100
roubles; he
where
that
he had
he
gave
concealed
it to
the money
neighbor
to
and
keep.
came
Hell
THE
24
began
beat
the
before
hour
an
old
he
went
said
and
in
wrong
PEASANT
at
son-in-law
half
POLISH
."
.
back
came
with
me
the
Then
consciousness.
to
daughter:
and
having g^ven
son-in-law
the
then
the bad
and
and
"You
were
to
money
gan
daughter be-
He
...
his son-in-law
to
fellow
poor
unworthy
the
upon
reproaching
neighbor.
The
man.
so
to
care.
SwiqUczna,
Gagita
la
1909,
that
woman
it from
saw
old
the
to
from
stand
The
woman.
their house,
a
useless
impotent mother
so
out
feet
the
zo.
The
married
Antoni
farmer
of
trace
these
of this
burden
In
forest
cruel
unhappy
for
them
in
past year
consistingof
only support
over
for life.
morgs
On
Day,
when
choked
old
father
the
20
the
...
Annunciation
Swiqtecgna, I9"4
^*
villageOlszanka,
and bequeathed to him his
Kalinowski, from
in November
son
entire property
son
they
thing.
Gaseta
the
the
speak, so
or
left her
and
was
that
proved
children
was
habitants
the in-
the latter
in the
left her
and
It
her
on
had
who
her
informed
in Wilanow,
who
Passers
hunger.
longer
no
from
not
commune-office
learn
not
could
villageabout
could
woman
could
but
afar
of the
brought
she
the
for himself
25th of March,
he
bam
at
were
and
to
served
re-
cisely
pre-
church,
conceal
the
covered
disrafter.
This was
a
hung him, dead already, upon
with a
came
only the following day. The elder soon
physician from Wyszkow, with clerks and police. The physician
murder
examined
the corpse
suicide.
The
.
is
now
in Pidtusk
and
son
locked
decided
man
awaitingthe
did not
of his father
Gaseta
mit
com-
Swiqtecgna,
sentence.
1904,
21.
DISORGANIZATION
The
feature
common
in 5
FAMILY
THE
to
25
the
isc!
lo
family
of
attitudes
the, primary
OF
reversion
when
egotism
the
to
com-
'
has
ceased
perform
to
life is treated
tends
Si
"
doings
group
is
has
of
the
grown
family group
cases
himself
until the
its rules
striking.:.
of
slightvariation
father
has
lost
deprived
tion,
family func-
"
all control
member
the
and
is felt
estate
form; it
is combined
individual
in 5 and
10
an
with
also
"
"
the
clearlyin
egotism
^whose
found
seldom
now
cording
acsign
re-
essary
unnec-
hold
some
on
additional
as
latter,however, is
The
keeping
But
should
he is considered
persistsin
yet
he
members,
the
for
reason
same
rather
or
"
the
low
fol-
not
closely,and
members
enforce
to
8 present
the
opinion does
social
community
very
In both
motive.
most
aroused
not
6 and
Cases
In
still vital,but
the
offense
the
in family
(particularlyin 5)
the community interfering,
though usually too
proof that social standards
enforcing family
solidarityare
the
function
of which
who
mother
or
reallyuseful
burden
itself.
rid
to
see
we
late
as
father
The
munity
in its
inal
orig-
cent
rerelativelymore
and
6, 7
8, probably
background
is that attitude
of
individual
3.
ilf
consbious
feeling of
individual
pushes
It
the individual
must
peasant
be noted
behavior
help, when
what
cupidity
the
furnishes
as
far
that
for
their
behavior,
which
mc^tivepower
r^
crime./
as
crime
the role of
the individual
he thinks
sanction
moral
means
sees
he is entitled
often
seems
no
to
to
of redress
other
have.
way
play
or
in
self-
ing
of obtain-
iThe "habitual
POLISH
THE
26
offender"
is
relativelyrare
crimes
of the
of
lacking in
entirely
Teodorowka
.
by
and
Nine
daughter Maryanna.
But
the
heard
long
ago
Kasia
sold
beg
without
Thursday
until she
house.
Here,
and
went
one
after
calmly
the
elder
in the
"I have
day he
each
vras
their
asked:
the
mother
came,
entire
body.
office and
at
the
once
to
the
send
to
her
body
Kasia
that her
boards."
found
came,
dead
the
one
began
had
commune's
been
examine
to
been
killed.
office and
well
The
bruises
to the
killed.
the
they
lowing
folwere
her
But
her
upon
conmiunal
The
body,
to
old
The
munal
com-
and
murderers
thence
your
the
daughter had
next
is
and
certificate,
and
body
Every-
village-elder.The
answered
The
morning,"
no
the
piece of cloth
where
I have
poor
into
her
"And
police,took
the
them.
She
declared
proved that
the
to
this
coffin,but
examined
authorities
died
"She
evil
the
his work.
going with
not
thing.
anyhave
dower."
beat
and
went
rels.
quar-
with
to
Fiedorek
make
ciliate
con-
you
whole
carried
her
informed
already preparing
taken
with
wife
to
to
know
which
Marysia,
them
blacksmith's
came%,to
ried.
mar-
continual
my
daughter-in-law?"
man.
of
morning
Kasia
why
how
instigationof
the
bench, covered
upon
got
son
don't
cow
my
cruel
deliberation
"I
it is
Why,
both
Then
died.
wondered
.
me
help of the
the
with
Lukasz
son
know
were
tears:
back
knowledge.
my
Kasia
dead
saying with
only, give
you
there
home
spiritand
the
At
family
peasant
the
not
village
some
the mother-in-law
something' and
day
family.
in the
the
ago
daughter-in-law did
young
the husband's
Not
followed
months
is
There
later.
father, a mother,
tificat
jus-
the behavior
study
province of Lublin, by
shall
we
Most
moral
some
himself.
An
IX.
is
which
criminals^,
of habitual
have
to
seem
of the criminal
which
tragicelement
the peasants.
among
find
do
we
in the ey^s
a
PEASANT
ZamoSc
it
were
to
a
good
morning, the peasants gave the old man
lesson with ropes.
They searched for his wife also, but she ran
seizes everybody at
and is hiding up to this day. Horror
away
jail. Sunday
28
THE
POLISH
PEASANT
shot.
Under
^'
no
conditions
can
the
CoMeta
SwiqtecMna,1906; i"
mere
lack of social
trol
con-
characterizing
cityas againstcountry life account
that shown
demoralization
for such a far-going
as
by
tors,
the majority
of the Miziarski family. Active social facwith a criminal milieu,
at least a continuous contact
are
necessary to explainthe decadence of Pawel and
his wife, whereas other active factors,probablypermanent
with
idealisticprofessional
contact
some
group,
The fact
explainthe high moral standards of Roman.
that the whole family is no
enclosed
longer entirely
in
within one
participate
community but its members
different groups with which theyare connected by work,
or political
interests,
etc.,is the main
religious
pleasure,
for the divergentevolution we notice here.
reason
And yet,in spiteof this divergence,
darity
the familysolimembers
is too strong yet to let the disagreeing
break the familyties and go their own
Most of
way.
arise from this conflictbetween the
the familytragedies
social unityof the familyand the attitudes which individuals
have developedin connection with the outer
DISORGANIZATION
In
world.
the
old
the
social
and
have
could
obtain
social
ation
situ-
the
individual
the
would
system,
29
of
difficulty
that
fact
the
by
FAMILY
THE
the
particularcase
our
is increased
under
OF
the
who,
help
of
brought
is now
the disorganized members,
entirelyisolated)
powerless to modify the attitudes of his family.
these conditions
appeal
only two ways are open
community
upon
and
Under
pressure
"
to the
of the
power
former
The
heap
would
be
it would
for
bring
state
him
upon
even
of the shame
some
his relatives
upon
"unnatural,"
isolate
Roman
took.
leaving the
than
worse
only
not
which
the way
or
ily,
fam-
the
individual, but
which
societywould
besides, it would
appear
quite
as
sin
does.
In
23.
in
attic,lived
an
old
years
the
The
warned
left
.
oldest
of
evening
Jan
of
after
oldest
the
girlsto
the
roomer,
to
take
stay
with
like
many
old,
and
But
those
She
warned
started
sick
and
did not
drive
to
two
out
not
other
at
in
stayed.
stand
reproach
the
girlsdid
invited
the
her,
to
to
name
girl,
youngest
remind
her
the oldest
at
the
of
mother.
strange and
blame
same
factory,
same
his
The
unworthy behavior
more
not
herself
days.
ill;
taken
few
The
formed
in-
was
she
changed
the
from
was
the
the
workers
were
and
a
home,
fools
not
help.
one
worker
and
warnings did
the
other
guest arrived
The
sister.
the
12
All
widow
of themselves
care
old.
fived in Lodz
who
16 and
19,
distant
the
.
lodging
small
years
wiorsta
Christmas
God
girl25
remaining daughters
Krol, who
her
in
daughters,
factory, a
daughter
fellow, 19 years
three
her
Krolikowski.
who
with
Kunicer's
intending
lived
Sunday
that
she
widow
city of L6dz,
Hajncel and
house.
the
near
there also
girlswith
in
Widzew,
sad
is
sister
worthy and
THE
30
POLISH
PEASANT
in
sister
her.
said that
and
asleep.
woke
At
5 o'clock
her to
not
the mother.
and
beat
choked
she
to
that
meet
like
up
hide
sin to
the
After
head.
in
mother
the
and
wanted
They
defend
and
family
they
live
only
in the
are
of
from
or
the
very
could
beat
to
her
to
long
middle
the
ago,
cities with
moral
and
old
less,
sense-
the
fortunate
un-
throat,
cut
murderers
that
that
others
the
house.
and, locking
the
key
people
face until
; the
the
on
Agnieszka
were
went
to
it looked
police were
SwiqUcgna,
to
began
and
They
origin.
in this
the
part of
districts,children
much
where
to
develop
its suburbs
Poland,
of
than
the
2.
town
poor
comes
are,
ants
peasers
farmmuch
in old cities,
industrialized, have
social cohesion
civilization
I903"
probably
Disorganization
primary
an
mortar
on
so
of
past century
recent
latter, however
of
from
her
her
death
Lodz
since
of the
nearest
moved
have
not
manor-servants.
remnants
made
and
in her
stones
the
entered
crowd
centers
mf^i^^^fpipl
fa^t^r i" f;iirVi
piir#"ly
for
actions
factory-workers
like most
bad
her.
still more
would
threw
Gazeta
This
Stasia
roubles
Jan
the
But
they thought
few
Then
.
threw
all of them
to
to
it
begged
cut
had
factory. They
discovered
prison.]
to
mask.
went
murderer
trunk
the
was
her
that
himself
When
pillows.
hand,
and
she had
when
girls fell
them
sister
youngest
oldest
clock
and
to the mother.
and
stranger
some
[The murder
hardly able
and
face
to
Lodz
got
Jan. He threw
completely. He
to
kill her
went
to
taken
showed
door, they
road
knife
her
from
took
They
the
head
bleeding child
think
should
the
child
no
was
her
on
cut
be
them
the
the
and
her
sister
the
of
Both
it would
handed
ear,
roomer
anything
say
Then
the
she
an
to
saying
swear,
the
o"
In the end
Agnieszka woke
not
swear
beat
at
sister and
already.
factory. Then
off
o'clock
three
the middle
was
Jan could
actions
the
some
in
left; moreover,
general intellectual,
higher, owing
to
the
DISORGANIZATION
existence
of
the
has
been
An
individual
the
equivalent to
left
finds
organizations which
him.)
into
Of
milieu
like the
average
the
is there
give
satisfaction
has
and
new
at
least in
In
of
he
family
Miziarski
cities whose
(case 12)
not
be
to
science, the
could
give
least in part
any
finds
positive ideals
in the
Catholic
Church,
is
criminal
but,
the
on
old
tem
sys-
by
first,
cultivated
highly
art, literature
milieu
which
supplement
to
with
put
ing
of hardwork-
at
primary
strong
g^oup,
ideals
in the
social
no
ing
hav-
mainly composed
class, without
leisure
individual
him
ticular
par-
supplemented
number
small
social
of
the
if not
is
population
intelligentspecialists,without
or
isfy
sat-
some
new
disorganization of
likelythan
sociallyactive
to
get into
culturallyhigher system,
the second
generation.
new
to
good chance
also
may
factory-workers,with
and
each
life raised,
course
more
group
used
diversified
and
numerous
inevitable
one
which
city
imperfectlysatisfied by family
his cultural
level of
in
any
influence,particularly
continuallydecreas-
particularlysocialistic organizations
ing. Only political,
fulfilled this task; but
necessarily
study
these
had
government,
to
in
limited
their
made
least
were
against
the
at
growing
social
forbidden
were
work
organizations
nX
classes!
lower
group
find
cannot
family
community
country
life,nevertheless
his
he
though
the
organizing
from
away
Warsaw,
like
in
active
only
not
but
standards,
very
31
amumerous
sets
FAMI^""
THE
OF
by
secretlyand
membership.
since
1905,
were
thus
We
shall
when
permitted,
chaos
the Russian
to
cultural
struggle
by economic,
educa-
POLISH
THE
32
Church
the
of
morally
see
the
We
of
of
old
\he
it.
of the three
the
of
source
no
the
attempts.
community
other
influences
new
the
between
girl,evidentlystillunder
that
these
on
contrast
attitude
of the youngest
mother's
her
authority,and
people, shows
young
disorganizationlies outside
hard
of
normal
and
work
monotonous
set
off-
to
of
clearlythat
home, prob-
as
of many
generation, with
young
supremacy
precedes all
system stillpersistingin
decay going
the
social
institution.
by
its
see
described
here
case
shall
; we
maintain
to
constructive
The
PEASANT
and
social
which
after
in which
the
for
desires
and
new
perience
exrecognition,response
take
sociallydestructive forms of unlimited
display of sexual vanity, sexual relations unmotivated
and
alcoholism
by either family or romantic
reasons,
for
search
There
is
incites her
latter
a
lover
by the
the mother
backing
to
her
murder
about
in
for
sister
stvat
enough
fact
of social
human
other
14.
"
with
that
opinion and
in power
was
[matchmaker].
In
and
banns
girl
that
the
Thus
^stillpersistsafter
"
can
perhaps
respect to sexual
has
morality
the unrestricted
longer than
plain
ex-
social
of
ual
sex-
control
of
\
activity.
fanner
certain
fear
misbehavior.
her
life remains
his
strikingpoint
one
fear
family attitudes
We
disorganizationof all others.
any
pleasure.
of
it
and
remnant
the
excitement
were
even
courting
the
girl with
the
help of
well
beginning he succeeded
published. But later something
DISORGANIZATION
turned
and
wrong
courting fanner
do ?
had
Then
banns.
sued
bridegroom
the
There
30
father
the
copecs.
of Makow.
only
for
turn
offense
the
entire
the
of this, so
the
for
suing
that
the
is
the
of the swat.
and
"
sublimated
money
The
general decrease
In
new
parishes
More
one
boy
than
or
different
by
which
order
grave
of his
abnormal.
larger public,
be
trying
family pride
the writef
in the
check
to
the
matter
should
"
as
past had
be
radation
degbeen
nected
conreligiousceremonial
evidently lie in
explanation must
of the feeling of the importance
near
to
to
the
increasing
quaintance
ac-
values.
the
Prussian
widows, who
girls,and even
their companions of
bring thence
in
31.
fore
preciselythere-
the attitude of
felt
that
widowers,
1903,
very
doubly
as
would
with
15.
only
social and
the
it
traditional
of
Secondly, it gives
proposition,which
social value
by
with
the
of
that
unconsciously is
of
ment.
entertain-
Swiqtecgna,
before
attitude
normal
character
felt
loss,
awarded
court
But
appears
offense
the
the
only
costs
of the
cost
as
all the
is, indeed,
agreement
dignity not
family and
whereas
court
of
cost
and
"
ization
significantfor the beginning disorganThe
ing
breaktraditional marriage system.
marriage
to
go
is
case
to
of the
of
of the
roubles
Gaseta
This
much
The
this
did
What
girl,unwilling to bear
of the
much
not
was
in
33
[Polish] miles
awarded
and
how
the father
sued
court
travelingexpenses
the
than
cost, and
down.
calculated
he
more
in the communal
money
FAMILY
THE
affair broke
Well,
"
the banns
also
the whole
the
on
OF
tie up
frontier
to
went
work,
it often
Germany
happens
to
work,
compatriots, boys
in matrimonial
bonds
with
or
them.
widower
brought from
; she
Prussia
bears
and
coming
from
of the wed-
POLISH
THE
34
ding and
festival herself
her.
it does
But
candidates
and
or
even
or
widowers.
of
as
much
time
during the
in
he
as
situation
conditions
here
season
takes
away
of
men
many
establishes
does
not
is
return
the
banns
any
more.
Swiqtecana,
result
marriageable
connections
different,often
far
in the
in both
the
of
girl goes
far
enough
felt,as
long
as
at
least
social
the
as
boys
and
latter
from
consultingher
necessity,and
girls
not
dependen
in-
contract
to
an
family
marriage,
latter is
in
girl remains
is
former
Personal
to
cific
spe-
and
the
communities.
distant
5.
and
age,
to
even
1907,
individuals
between
marriage without
of
engagement
not
his betrothed
created
or
fellows
by intense emigration
in districts where
emigration to America
The
emigration to Germany coexist.
found
and
worthless
disappears before
described
such
amcmg
having wheedled
can,
marry
lors
pretending to be bache-
Gaseta
The
should
For
be
to
men
banns, and
of the
he
that
marriage.
happen
rogue,
money
order
married
rogues,
Such
in
end
there
matrimony
to
sometimes
out
only
always
not
PEASANT
but
always
her
munity,
com-
being married,
sexual
lations,
reillegal
is
of
the
shame
is
men
our
of
without
and
than
note
upon
way
in
which
document
general
else
anything
tendencies
and
we
and
makes
fact
the
acts
man
than
The
behavior
that
season
helps develop
have
thus
even
rather
fortune
old maidenhood.
explicable,first by
more
hedonistic
sacrifices,to accept
any
origin
unknown
incur
the
make
willing to
characterized
in
marriage
in
of
gration
emi-
those
in
ing
demoraliz-
particular,
POLISH
THE
36
half
PEASANT
from
which
standpoint of
the
Individualization
is here
complete
The
community.
The
banns
mal.
is abnor-
the system
marriage
in matters
begun
even
ior
behav-
far
as
attitudes,
factors of
more
certain
-disorganizedtraditional system
main
the
as
attitude
not
the
opinion.
is fear of social
be a disgrace
being published; it would
if because
of the obstinacy of the father
the wedding
We
could not be celebrated
properly for lack of money.
need hardly say that, both here and in case
vidual
13, the indiwhen
performing the crime which, he knows, is
more
radicallycondemned
by the community than anything
he
are
The
and
crime, and
crime
is
crime
remain
to
in other
chosen, just as
discovered.
un-
disgrace
between
be
to
seems
17.
cin, after
bidding good-bye
children, had
to
fickle.
woman
Temptations
came;
sold
Having
way.
wrong
whatever
she
it
cases
sleepingin
could
cradle.
could
she
"
She
pigs,grain
cows,
journey] abroad
at
away
covered
them
husband
roubles
what
is
boy,
bam
the
tained
ob-
"
money
left them
The
America.
to
ago
he
she
children
her
and
straw
the
went
young
from
war
worse,
with
distant
from
night
without
the
to
lover,
little
two
resist and
not
her
and
wife
pretty and,
was
bed-furnishings,ran
the
villageof Parcho-
the
his young
to
colluded with
passport for [a
from
as
go,
The
Manchuria.
in
so
choice
the
be suicide.
may
and
do, expects
ever
may
sent
even
50
home.
Gaseta
Sexual
We
which
but
love
must
not
alone
assume
is not
a
back
Stvigtecsna,igoS, 8^
only induced
probably prepared
her* to leave
th
ior.
behav-
of the woman*s
way
for
ence
experi-
new
home
her
and
new
dren
chillove.
DISORGANIZATION
It is desire
for
offers,that
many
the
of
break
the
gration
of the emi-
cent
America
and
of
peasant
children
with
woman
is
this line
x8.
the
on
year,
of
day
the
Transfigurationof
disappeared somewhere.
her
husband, but he
had
always intended
and
evidently had
woman
did not
for
everybody knew
Then
clear.
in
such
Cz^tochowa
to
But
now.
interfered
her
and
step-sons,
stepson
Przydatkowa
fortune
Her
and
that
this
case
was
the
hastened
and
and
of
brother
They
home,
had
honest
woman
kept
learn
the
and
step-mother.
everybody
and
woman
to have
seem
not
found
were
killed his
crease.
in-
to
were
difficult to
was
step-sons
cause
and
it
the lost
of
the
the crime.
The
her
coveted
murderer
serts
as-
not
guilty,that
he
mitted
com-
GoMiia
Swiqiecena,
1910,
14.
are
alone.
can
be
in first.
evidentlyan
have
indications
some
good
husband
was
but
compared with
the family and
adaptation between
in by marriage, and we
came
II that in second
marriages
than
passed and
arrested.
were
that he
confessed
his father
the crime
The
weeks
some
the husband
examined,
and
work
to
about
family Przydatek was
people began to whisper that the affair was
sons,
regrets her.
Prussia
to
or
the
that
older
the
Lipcowka,
return
jailin Tartow
truth.
to go
in
our
astonished
them
gave
gone
Authorities
his two
and
sibilitie
pos-
isolation
community
accounts
satisfied,a married
be
37
many
season-emigration to Gerportant
desire for economic
advance
being the other imhas
factor.; And, while a young girlor a man
in which
his desire for new
experience can
ways
to
"
FAMILY
THE
new
which
OF
But
economic
here
factor
know
1 1
it
as
,
the
implies mis-
member
new
from
'
Volumes
who
I and
assimilation
is
more
cult
diffi-
the situation
involves
also
which
characterizes
it
as
POLISH
THE
38
PEASANT
but
to the primary family-egotism
onlyregression
fluence
of marriage under the inalso as a disorganization
the peasants is
of cupidity.Marriage among
the
on
becomingmore and more a business proposition
not
side of the
the
because
man
rapidgrowth of the
try
coun-
undivided and
in order
cash, or
to
pay
purchasea fragment
sisters
of
some
other ways
of
gration,
season-work, emisolvingthe difficulty,
gradualimprovementof farming,etc.,but the
of these methods
use
shows
certain break
individualization of economic
an
than
far-going
in the present
tion,
with tradi-
attitudes
; and
more
it is
precisely
when this individualization is only beginningthat,as
is most
have seen
above (cases4 and 5) cupidity
we
the woman
powerful. The economic motive for killing
is
evident;she
going
was
to
case
have
child who
would
less
property,whereas after a childdeath the property would be inherited by the husband.
have been
heir
In the
19.
to her
village
K^olewnica
married
...
the fanner
Jacek Duda
and
But after
home
returning
he
soon
found out
somethingwas
DISORGANIZATION
hired
himself
at
OF
neighbor'sand
FAMILY
THE
began
39
wife
persuade Duda's
to
and marry
him.
He
poison her husband
bought arsenic
Radzyn and gave it to her, incitingher not to be long about
[She gave it to him in sour milk and he died. The neighbors
in
to
the authorities.
wife
the
same
inquest showed
he
was
to
ninth
forgettingthe
wife
of
wife's
dead
it
and
food
buried
was
her
was
and
after
it did
who
wife
had
his
to
flect
re-
into his
this world.
from
But
quite clean
husband
with
the
and
the
her
but
soon,
very
not
was
...
poisoned
and
own
the
even
her
with
put arsenic
he
short
removed
fell in love
...
not
Wincenty Makowski,
hate
to
Finally
Wojciech Koziot
sufferings. His
that
began
woman
and
husband
after this
soon
the
farmer
commandment,
to
one
divine
Koziot
Wojdech
how
formed
in-
poisoned and
arrested and confessed.]
parobek were
two
went
people in the villageCadowa
way
and
In the
The
it.
fessed
con-
arsenic
at
the
who
her
also had furnished
instigationof Wincenty Makowski
also somehow
the poison. Then
people recalled that Makowska
taken out of
died suddenly. By order of the authorities she was
her
and
grave
it
been
also
poisoned with
arsenic.
Swiqtecsna, 1899,
Gaseta
In
ao.
went
every
wife
to
say
year
children
and
told him
talk and
continued
Koztowski's
.
Lipawa
to
stayed
that Koztowska
husband
lived
village Hela
the
to
to
wife
this,but he did
leave
rewarded
him
the
in
various
to kill her
undertake
being
him
found.
was
married
roubles
he
few
years
husband
He
and
ago
agreed like
to
she
town,
searched
certain
father
wild
beast
friends
attention
pay
of her
to
honest
an
was
this
man
and
kept
for
And
him
of three
seek
there
under
who
would
bandit
such
Malejszko,
to
his
people began
ago
The
He
for money.
a
was
not
and
summer
years
year.
every
fearinglest
few
behaving badly.
was
about
the
during
A
home.
at
He
family Koztowski.
the
work
31.
an
a
children.
the
unnatural
man,
young
For
life of
three
a
man
/
/
\
POLISH
THE
40
PEASANT
"
againstwhom
when
he did not
the Koztowskis
afar and
them
from
and
began
unnatural
The
had
done
his
that
some
man
In the evening
grudge.
returning,Malejszko followed
were
having selected
Koztowski
beat
to
bear
even
wife
stood
with
...
proper
pieceof
bdiind
and
tree
iron upon
the head.
when
Malejszko
people did
But
.
inquest.
.
to 12
was
condemned
to
years'hard labor,
xo
years.
Gateia
Sexual
Malejszko was
Koztowska
out
not
She
work.
her
was
rushed
is
love
the
evidently
here
Smqiecgna,
I9P3"
4"
background
emotional
in
not
(a
long time
objectivesocial realityeven
all their
of coercion
power
to
ignorethem
and
temperament
Crime
will do.
thus
not
permit
wielding
ual
the individ-
either
way ; he must
entirelyand it depends on his
own
social conditions
other
whirh
cases,
he
marks
when
the
stage of incomplete disorg^anization,
ceased
accordance
with
to
determine
tudes
individual atti-
social demands
and
social
vidual
by the indivoluntarily
accepted
c^\\\\
as his own,
p^gggjj^f**^^
\^\ t^^ inQtitiitipti
the social schemes, owing to the external sanctior^L
j^che^eg are
and
on
does
go his
and
the bond
break
yieldor
which
stillfelt as
when
no
longer
DISORGANIZATION
OF
something
We
can
data
our
draw
now
which
laws,
and
but
observation
the
by
as
real.
general conclusions
as
hypothetically
propose
be verified
to
the individual
upon
hateful
41
certain
shall
we
FAMILY
THE
from
logical
socio-
of other
societies.
/f\) The
real
of all
cause
of
phenomena
family dis-
be
to
"
world
certain
of
to
these
social
"
attitudes
values
new
which
^hedonistic
"
recognition,desire
sexual
in the individual's
aspirations,desire
The
in
or
preexistingattitudes under
values,resultingin the appearance
less different
that, while
the
system
for
needs
group),
acting
'T'-attitudes
dissociate
the
new
upon
the
his consciousness
family.
with
his hedonistic
Such
which
an
such
under
the
way
ily
fam-
ual
(the individ-
sires
tendencies, his de-
security,his sexual
ily
aspirationsof his fam-
and
attitudes,
old
individual's
from
more
economic
tendencies
the
"
in
of
fication
this modi-
of
**we"-attitudes
essentially
recognition or
from
of new,
nature
existed
which
attitudes
were
did not
The
of
the influence
generally characterized
be
can
attitudes.
vance,
ad-
tion
modifica-
definite
of those
new
for
securityand
specific phenomenon
family disorganizationconsists
the
respond
economic
for
instinct.
him
make
sonality
per-
those
evolution
the individual
wishes
of
other
essentially
are
separated
are
members
ues
val-
new
are
new
of
in
his
values
individual-
THE
42
POLISH
as
is thus
group
preciselythe
the
of
Disorganization
values.
this is
and
individual, not
the
to
to
ter
charac-
modern
of most
appeal
whole;
PEASANT
unavoidable
an
family
primary
as
modem
of
consequence
y civilization.
^
/2nThe
by
cause,
effects which
of
of the
attitude
new
is
back
pushed
into the
influences
chiefly
the
is
family
and
standards
the
of
tendencies
lost its
as
family
cies,
tenden-
him
to
accept
his
upon
is isolated
vidualisti
indi-
community
if the
But
wrong.
th^com-
with
look
are
which
of
favors
in touch
to
that
family
individualistic
and
group
"
has
the
main
re-
action,
Causes
recognitioncompels
for
to
itself in
opinion
against any
individual keeps
his desire
sion
suppres-
reacts
if the
munity,
the
within
bination
com-
allowed
subconscious.
If social
part. ',
solidarityand
of
of
form
manifest
to
or
individualization
counteract
the
given
is
result
in full consciousness
but
effect of
; the
causes
takes
atti-
individualistic
new
be
tuaCSmay
the
of
appearance
from
it,or
or
if his touch
the outside
with
of
independent
less
milieu, there
counterbalance
opinion
checks
social
no
are
the
him
make
world
immediate
his
of
more
important enough
to
disorganization.
,
f^
The
inoividual
titudes
they
and
manifestations of
behavior
of
must
be
have
for
outside
in his
effects of
the
taken, of
the
to
course,
with
acting individual
If
his
the
new
individual
the
subject's atsocial
observer.
family
the
are
ifamily
disorganizationin
meaning
himself,
finds
individualistic
not
no
tions
condiwhich
for
the
obstacles
tendencies, he
ization
new
of
the
basis
that
family
of
"
harmonization
of
PCa^ISH
THE
44
common
of
purposes.
is
then
moral,
individual
PEASANT
possible^
reflective
attitudes
an
entirely
co-ordination
and
but
on
ior
the
pursuit
CHAPTER
III
It is difficult
facts
illustrating the
those
and
draw
to
showing
the
seen^
the
dividing
exact
an
keeps
control
social
of
as
latter
have
we
life
family
The
opinion.
between
community
since,
over
the
line
the
of
family decadence,
principles
against
COMMUNITY
disorganization
community
overstepping
THE
OF
DISORGANIZATION
and
also
means
fending
of-
is the
community
^,
of
bearer
in
tradition
of
traditions
all
showing
as
hand,
however,
whole
may
therefore
the
of
and
how
and
rules
is vital
community
with
all matters,
which
possess
these
matters
toward
approximate
considered
by
the
When
sorbed
in
to
into
matters
in
details
solve
on
is
community
of
of
when
and
is carried
gossip,
or
that
any
45
The
is, mstead
acts,
attitudes
reach
to
action
common
decaying
as
defined
tion.
coopera-
social
of
are
itself
able
harmonious
Of
there
its
in
of
status
individual
situation
life.
ditions
tra-
concerns
the
public character,
private
the
and
as
lar
particu-
any
when
consistent
are
other
observed.
opinion
interest,
public
the
It is not
whether
are
happenings
unanimity,
opinion
degenerates
social
outside
necessary
social
ested
when
they
of
of
question
well
preted
inter-
consistent.
is indicative
the
but
be
certain
drop
dissolution
or
On
break
community
may
and
strong
which
behavior
given community,
common
latter
preservation
the
of
the
may
its influence.
of
the
this
of
members
standards
remaining
the
its
by
decay
evolve
while
rule
line
any
view
in
and
opinjgn )
being
inter-
it becomes
course,
the
ab-j
cri-
THE
46
teria of
it is easy
but
draw
to
happenings
rather
and
in
shown
as
the
if it remains
able
its
gone.
being
vitalityis
divided
to
action, from
aesthetic
an
should
interfere.
consiste
itself in in-
shows
attitudes; if social
its
moment
to
ment
mo-
important problems
on
to
come
of
much
agreement,
an
Finally, an
disorganizationis the
to
of
vate
pri-
accompanied
is not
opposites from
between
without
is of
gossip
community
community
disharmony
opinion hesitates
to
of
time and
for any
feeling that
or
epoch
practicalcharacter, and
than
the
by
from
privacy change
to group,
group
PEASANT
POLISH
definition
common
to
tion
solu-
common
the situation.
of
All
those
phenomena
show
lying
under-
When
the
community
to have
any
is in full power,
particularsituation
situation
in
adequate
if
which
way
may
social
be
tant
impor-
more
definingand
to define
and
ing
solv-
the
this
solve
successful,
more
judged exclusivelyfrom
more
economic,
tellectu
in-
hedonistic
It
point of view.
that the individual
consciously chooses between
between
recognition and practicalefficiency,
group
religious,even
is not
than
in
it is
standards
and
hedonistic
by
the
sire
de-
of
is
be
more
ways,
efficient
not
sanctioned
practicallyin
by
the
social
long
ion,
opinrun
"
OF
THE
validityof
any
DISORGANIZATION
refuses
of
jT'
the
see
47
standards
than
those
his group.
v
the
Disorganization of
/soon
begin
its members
as
community
to
define
in fact
starts
as
\
.
situations
^^w^m
exclu-
\^fji^^
hedonistic, not
sivelyas economic, intellectual,religious,
\X
to
CX)MMUNITY
I
I
as
need
their
social, when
for
becomes
social
^ about
of
^success,
"
^^^^^-wsa/ia^
in any
specificline tJ-.-'^"-^^
they see it themselves
L ^
more
important subjectivelythan the need for ^j^^Sux^
recognition ^when they dissociate social opinion^txC^^^^^
from
the merit of the case.
'^IlX^i
a case
as
course,
success
"
"
Thus
disorganizationof
some
as
world
outside
its
than
the
is
avoidable
un-
with
the
becomes
ards
acquainted with other stand-
This
incipientdisorganizationcan,
own.
be in
however,
of
and
community
the
as
soon
the
have
group
if the
counteracted
large measure
special interest
in
bers
mem-
maintairb
cies
tendenUp to a certain degree the new
be simply suppressed. This
happens mostly
may
of the
the
traditions
they are radicallyopposed to
structive.
be sociallydeand, if left free to develop,would
When
not
distinctlyanti-social but merely
when
group
different
the
^
from
the
set
of attitudes
tendencies
new
are
very
left outside
of
struggle,simply
by public opinion, are
Thus
between
the
more
treated
intense
of
as
and
sanctioned
often, after
by
tion,
tradi-
period
sphere
being of private
controlled
the
extensive
cern.
con-
the contact
i
/
usuallybecomes
are
allowed
The
to
have.
interest by which
members
of
primary group
moved
organizing
are
to keep the group
together in spite of disexternal
influences is the same
terest
general inwhich
tmderlies family life,that is,the desire for
manifesting itself in unreflective social soliresponse,
a
THE
48
POLISH
we
milieu
in which
degree, and
other
from
primary
members
group
of his
the
only
member
munity
com-
for
the desire
is
of
means
whereas
response,
is
of
PEASANT
ognition
rec-
ence
differ-
wants
community,
sponse
re-
not
even
ily
belonging to his family, just as he claims from his famAccordingly,
recognition in addition to response.
in the first volumes,(jsocial
have
solidarity,
seen
as
we
xi
and
of those emotions
acts
through
\f^ i. e., redprqcity
N which
social response
is obtained, is expected to bind
of
members
one
need
each
other
for
emotional
and
response
is definitive only
practicalhelp. Its decadence
this unreflective,primary solidarity^
is broken, and
when
then
the
individual
can
better
attain
for
himself
if all of
them
together.
C
Iijshort, disorganizationof the community includes
I both
i) decay of social opinion and 2) decay of com/ munal
and the problem of causal explanation
solidarity,
act
recognition of
\ other, personal aims ; b)
I
^
titudes
which
make
his
the
the
causal
individual
ex-
neg-
the individual
act
in
antagonism
of
atto
DISORGANIZATION
other
members
of
the
the
these
tween
[From
21.
types of causal
two
the
with
comparison
description
the
be-^
processes.
village Ozarowice
of
break
relation
the
of
study
49
thus
and
community
solidarity;c)
communal
COMMUNITY
THE
OF
reply
in
for
request
to
the
years
before.]
There
is
music
no
as
no
it
strong
drink
people
do
it up
ears,
reigns
also
upon
the
Far
from
so
it.
they
these
go
play cards
they
the
vesper-time
there
I do
what
German
had
better
one
not
years
a
more
man.
To
ago
liberal
daughters d[id
not
were
tell the
quantity
go
to
can
have
bring shame
the whole
to
here
girl
truth
mostly
they
earn
everybody
fore
There-
care.
earns
in
more
have
we
pared
com-
as
here
much
here
girls brought
land
And
to
than
and
yet
family.
thus
ready
al-
from
even
body
every-
Therefore
now.
work
self
my-
girls
farmers
Germany
air, and
propagation purposes].
fewer
of
accustomed
worse
Polish
as
[as
people
except
parental
if for
seeds
not
acquisitions,which
there
newspaper
in the
How
work.
or
do
The
German
Poland
to
Forty
Polish
such
two
Prussia
that
of
been
without
laugh
crowd
whiz
turned
is their
when
summer,
money.
ago.
for
commit
girl can
women
than
Prussia
years
what
nor
have
have
to
seem
domination
know,
not
to
night.
play for
not
forty
was
Prussian
till
others
I do
but
things
what
will guess
their
eicample of
that
so
with
work.
book
They
so, alas !
under
sometimes
see
happens that
hired
go
money.
much
too
themselves
In
some
the
with
youth
for
treat
who
is
There
even
It
soul.
the
themselves,
to
card-playing
stupid cards,
And
and
body
carefully
as
ago.
years
waste
from
40
none
was
occasionally,
is sometimes
particularly the
lawn.
.
there
pass
you
it
begrudge
not
Kmiotek
but
kills the
their
to
There
which
there
as
somewhere
happens
paper
God,
to
Sundays
on
in that
thanks
tavern,
if it
mothers
written
was
revelry
but
ago,
notice
cannot
one
and
and
were
among
under
ers
strang-
ignominy
and
v^
POLISH
THE
so
PEASANT
Swiqtecsna,
Gaseia
The
aa.
girlswho
hair
as
for
the
dress
soon
they
as
one
but
do
There
stylishsuit of
who
stop
to
reflects thus
a
with
converse
shoes,
better than
dressy
however,
filth. Such
dirt and
Therefore
ago.
during
his
the
not
it is not
to
good-for-
some
overcoat
salute
not
I may
possess
Should
him."
to
never
that
suppose
you
such
is filled thick
house
the
of affairs in Ostrow
state
did
find
not
with
years
Soczewka,
Roch
at that
ago,
years
does,
one
wondered
be
several
stay here
cordingly,
ac-
disgraceful
only would
speak
would
you
was
dress
to
and
say,
not
that
man
young
want
dare
bobbed
not
even
peasant's coat, but would
Every one of these profligateboys
him.
**I dress
and
wears
are,
donned
clothes
perhaps,
many
so
see
jacket or
or
it is shameful
realize that
villageyouth.
reverently one
kind
of the worst
not
pitifulto
stylishskirt
the
localitybut
this
in
It is
youth.
see
modestly
said of the
by
worn,
folks
be
not
can
same
old
ij.
1903,
any
elegance
and
mention.
Swuftecsna, 1893,
Gaseta
The
23.
and
folk
common
developed. The
well
in
community
our
youth might
be
termed
girl and
work
line.
boundary
the German
married
even
from
ruined
home
girlsreturn
do
and
across
go
throughout
They
evil.
as
soon
women,
stay there
and
As
the
are
a
are
quite discreet
promising one,
afforded
across
spring comes
every
the boundary to
wothout
summer
5.
any
boy,
seek
tection
pro-
drinking.
Their
mind
it
parents
long
as
to
Friday and
life and
Priests
to
go
their
compelled
work
to
give
the
next
their
them
season
religiousduties properly,
Saturday,
plead and
the
of
aware
their children
as
girlsrefuse
attend
are
to
are
coaxed
work
beg from
into
until
the
an
noon
pulpit at
immoral
on
every
earnings.
because
must
do
eat
and
they
meat
not
cent
Denot
canon
indecent
POLISH
THE
52
complaints about
of
for the
to
In
their
children
the
are
stones
is
only
whom
to
parents,
it is
possibleto
nothing of
say
go
work
to
in
well
good heart
no
old
and
deride
To
decent;
are
meeting
respect
shameless
in the
be
can
in the
their
for
even
all,
at
of
Many
well
are
wages
village. Even
Some
seen.
throw
to
theft.
and
have
obedience
people, no
one
any
the young
amusement
an
no
most
of this
town
themselves
show
cannot
when
And
as
shame
converse.
other
and
Instead
riotingin the
of this it is
so
"praise God"
who
ones
bring a change
happenings, would
sad
in this respect
change
no
they practicehabituallythe
them
would
Instead
gone
and
that time
fluence
in-
the
banditism, under
even
better.
with
and
and
hoped
we
stances
ignorance of the people,in-
and
say
they
drinking; but
educate
to
try
wildness
the
quoted of theft
were
PEASANT
dren
chil-
among
crippled children
poor
laugh
them
at
deformity.
their
large extent
who
raise their
like
themselves
good principlesimplanted
neither
.
of
a
people nor
in the
it,because
school
and
its
them."
will teach
"People
at
school
and
home
growing
have
We
worse.
Prsyjaciel,
We
27.
have
biecko] because
little fruit
very
we
little to
care
us ; the
prevailsamong
of other people. When
young
fruit
has
gangs
at
night and
and
destroy
of
swearing
are
heard
our
plant trees
people do not
is ripening on
nights, because
where
branches.
in
there
are
Scuffles often
many
times
apples
happen
in
the
proof
worse
no
good examples
no
him.
which
child has
if the
sees
will teach
village about
pupils are
But
neighborhood
and
custom
the
property
the trees
or
at
air.
[Sto-
nasty
respect
the
46.
I9i3t
the
owner
in
boys wander
pears
ruin
night and
Then
them
sounds
they
are
DISORGANIZATION
dragged into
allow
lived
and
to
such
along,
When
cigarettesand
or
But
there
people who
are
Sunday
them
to
go
the young
comes
Fairs
for children
the children
From
villagesin
Kolno
with
crowd
come
much
their children
boy
Prussian
gives for
clothes and
and
who
gather before
workers
his work
The
but
the
Prussian
offers
The
under
bargain
Then
misery, and
too
leeches
many
These
the
leeches
taken
to
people, growing
up,
demoralized.
from
go
In
the
earnings.
from
summer
the winter
*
The
and
And
.
his
Stviqtecssna,
igog^
them
to
there
is
18L
enough
of their
dealers
who
cigarettesor
parents.
work
and
neighbors.
teach
candy for
The
young
they
return
tirely
en-
winter
grounds is
it is necessary
verse:
father
harvests
original is in
seal it in
to
go
good, but
their
Prussia
to
ask how
not
the weakness
steal,giving
on
the last,until
to
up
tavern-keepers and*the
stealth
by
is
there is not
live
the
are
boys
country
things
who
such
drink.
Skomlin
this is because
and
to
come
To
age
they
liquor that
servant
in
ground
mothers
tavern.
Caseta
ag.
27.
thirtyor
ask
tavern
Swiqtecsna
Gazeta
If the
costs.
pair of shoes.
under
Of course
place in Kolno.
sold,but fiiredfor work.
want
another
or
revelries.
any
themselves
bought and
the neighborhood fathers and
Prussians
one
not
are
to
their
up
take
.
bring
Swiqtecgna, 1904,
Gctzeta
[The parents
dance.] Many
agree
a8.
to
people amuse
observation
of their parents reading the
singingreligioussongs in church.^
the
without
say,
law-suits.
in her
disgrace they
they
as
S3
see
to
COMMUNITY
THE
on
carry
people to smoke
danced
girlwho
and
courts
the young
OF
during the
by the ''Prussians"
eaten
up
to
borrow
money
for taxes.
during
And
POLISH
THE
54
in this way
Strangers
come
PEASANT
greater and
local inhabitants
down.
go
"
The
"
defect
wdrst
and
jealousy when
few
weeks
survey
and
scattered
the
is
there
Skomlin
of
of the peasants
for
ago,
estate
example,
at
in 6 and
majority of
in 8
even
the
the
had
stirred up
some
shop-keepers,Jews, contributed
were
that in
afraid
unified
general
has
lots
but
after
local
they
the others
a
the
by the priest,
this
farmer
each
signed their
to
for
vote
of
owner
Persuaded
"
names;
villagethey would
be unable
to
get
be ruined.
Swiqteczna,
Gaseta
The
the
priest and
places.
farmers
meeting advised
is stubbornness
of Skomlin
the
village.
our
1903, 27.
ting
people of Zagnansk have been latelycommitdoings worthy of penalty. They break windows, throw
30.
sheaves
etc.
young
the
of
out
When
I asked
me
bams,
once
It
that
means
increasinglicense
earnings and
go
in
themselves,
fault is it?" he
"Whose
farmer,
"Money's,"
tear
together.
Zaranie,
31.
to
There
are
steal.
For
And
quartern.
bushel.
take
they
together.
in the
"in
company."
of cultural
reconstruction,
changed, which
to
community.
stage
37.
dren
[Ulany] store-keepers who teach chilgingerbread, candy, they take barley by the
They
[Continuous thefts
same
traditional
no
the
him
1913,
here
when
When
ing
increas-
country
our
swered
an-
no
proves
The
steal
sincere
rogue^
together,they drink
lage
reported from another vilcommunity represents a purely
are
development and
schools, poverty.
But
rather
low
one;
have
costumes
disintegration.]
Gaseia
Swiqteczna,
I904"
^^
and
one
Our
of them
will
probably
is
pay
for it with
his life.
All this
DISORGANIZATION
is caused
only
the
In
by liquor.
iliesyof wh(Mn
THE
OF
3 have
COMMUNITY
I^erespa
live
same
small
shops and
In
began
from
was
lock
not
are
the
wants
The
secure.
wants
he
the frame.
with
remember
from
took
prison, another
half
In
the
Kielce
a
judged
iron bars.
which, about
gang
year
they
that"
took
few
years
did not
they had
for
was
of
the
get out
700
they
as
of
And
now
one
Swiqiecgna,
stables
con-
it
was
other
of
year
each.
three months
1903. 25.
provincialcourt in
of having belonged to
long time
the
fright and
The
.
investigation
alone during a
committed.
were
In
some
several
stables.
continually to
In spite of this, in the villageBalkowo,
Radkow,
during 3
years
brought
got
province.
robberies
whole
the
accused
of 33 persons
than
villagesthe farmers,
father
called to each
three of them
and
i8go,
He
more
years
he
One
.
the
open
investigationbegan.
case
works
city fashion,
threatened
*'You
the first
father
broke
Gazeta
34*
in this village,
men
in the
and
farmer
but with
and
Frampol
this," and
under
So
The
windows,
difficult to discover
"You
whiten
to
pantry
The
dress
wealthy farmer
in the
pec^le
body
villageno-
laborious.
to
12.
for 3 years,
to
in the
for luxuries.
money
by night
not
And
igog,
the roads
on
farmers, older
revel, whereas
vrindow,
even
hidden
was
steals,for
succeeded
would
what
even
liquor.
frequent robberies
the town.
and
to
went
from
or
honest, well-to-do
son
gives no
attacked
in
Swiqiecgna,
stay, but
was
and
fairs
sure
not
Frampol
lately. Robbers
to occur
retunung
did
village near
one
Jewish fam-
17
14 trade
Caeeta
33*
Si
35 horses
and
cows
were
of
commune
stolen,in the
cows,
and
horses.
The
thieves
village Lachow
4
among
others
the
went
near
Wloszczowa
were
court
as
witnesses
and
about
testified
one
if
of
anybody
them
the
falselyin favor of
POLISH
THE
S6
the accused
one,
and the
had
him
free.
to
set
robbers
in revenge
finallypreferred
a
still greater
the
robbers
Una.
than
the
stolen
usually for
to
ransom
stolen
horses
and
or
not
paid
was
cattle to
examined
and
than
more
case
five
more
the
of the gang
robber
an
robbers
the
gave
ai^rently
were
the
same
doing
harm
for
had
dict
ver-
penitentiaryor
Having settled
2^ years]
to
the
lasted
This
following
to
"
or
of the bolder
which
sent
court
and
Be-
horse
own
Twelve
of
More
ransom.
of Wtoszczowa,
gangs
in
tavern
lasted
months
cattle,
^allpeasants
"
full.
risk
forests
the
a
the
soon,
will
court
in other
judge
parts of
borhood
largestone of these, from the neighof Jedrzejow is composed of 90 participants.
The
province of Kielce.
Swiqteczna, i8g8^
Gazeta
35*
my
in
for his
more
witnesses
200
the
time
too
was
finished
was
[23 condemned
hard
of
head
horse
or
the
people
than
some
roubles
Thus
in silence rather
particularlynear
people brought them
25
pay
If the
for
badly oS,
in smoke.
up
go
their wrongs
wronged
cow.
nearly
plaintiffwas
the
Having
it
Wtoszczowa,
or
had
one
bear
to
kept
There
And
the
on
loss.
Nieznanowice
court
PEASANT
I have
native
lived for
I manage
town.
is
Drinking
actusd
holy fathers
of March,
the
the
uninterruptedly in
years
work-shop
in
How
priest in
12
small
developed
than
more
whole
parish !
came
here
In
on
worked
of
here, particularly
the
at
1910,
mission
on
count.
ac-
own
my
environment
clergy has
my
44.
ning
begin-
^the Pauline
"
^and worked
Jasna Gora
strenuously not only
against drinking but also to develop reading, that is, reading of
Fathers
from
good books
lections''
"
and
papers.
In
191
in the church
the movement
stayed in the
home
our
at
church
without
in' the
church
Three
thousand
care,
to
the
and
was
because
life
Nowe
; for whole
enormous
all other
confession
was
everybody who
an
Miasto, and
days people
healthy listened
people took
Caupucines.
at
put them
behind
liquor;
the
pic-
DISORGANIZATION
OF
THE
COMMUNITY
S7
tures
of life. A
has
year
is terrible,the lack of
enlightenment
Once
to
have
can
I tried to
paper
is very
noticeable.
Because
only
me
we
going
time
no
The
have
oldest
farmer
near
rouble,
Kielce;
it will cost
the last
on
because
in the
are
he
But
for
each
[of carnival]
Sunday
about
us
scribe
sub-
to
evenings
things,"etc.
33 weddings,
to
go
ought
the
sons,
many
must
son
papers,
that he
grown-up
and
to read
roubles.
10
We
sununer
Prussia."
to
go
persuade
"You
"My
give him
are
I must
people
schools
yet
How
have
not
L6dzki
proposed a
series of questions
in the introduction
workman
concerning drinking. One
of holy truth
^that our
speaks [these] words
factory-owners
who are drunkards
write these words
prefer workmen
; and I who
"
add
a
that
only
craftsman
small percent
who
is not
of the
drunkard.
drunkard
has
or
friends
...
because
he
workmen
treats
and
he
them.
drunkard
The
receives
is entrusted
with
hiring
for
throw
stone
money
[wherever
you
turn]
meet
you
friend
of the
at the school
glass. At the present time there is often work
[building]; if you don't use alcohol, surely this work will get by
friend in the committee, and there they
you, because
you have no
are
waiting for a treat and a bribe from you.
Only if you are
strongly protected by the priestor the teacher you can do with*
out
treating and
cheaper, and
work,
him
and
When
the tavern
they talk
and
over
live in
you
hands, have
alcohol
if afterwards
to
goes
graft. The
numerous
it does
and
drunkard
to
agrees
not
work
leaves
him, he
pay
much
drinks
his
with
raise in wages.
small
town,
live
family and
cigarettes,people throw
only
don't
on
the work
occupy
stones
and
of your
yourself with
thorns
under
POUSH
THE
S8
the
feet, because
your
crows,
croak
they do,
as
Mariamta],
sect
I know
had
will be
sons.
of them
only
to
himself
"He
to
his father's
drunk
was
broke
at
"What
He
money?"
took
four
youngest
and
the
garret, sold
by night with
than
More
than
children
get
them.
who
and
go
have
the
to
At
Often
answer:
whatever
and
and
drinks
only about
think
about
the
Speaking
world.
other
gets sick
father
other
children
poorest funeral
I remark
to
"There
day
a
"
of
only
was
people:
would
be
this
order
it is almost
so,
drank
that
papa
received
20
bandit.
how
their
papa
that
children
how
then
old.
years
country,
or
the
country,
the
bam
to
he
ing
wrong-
children
bring
him
quietly
can
parish where
same
[government liquor-shop]'
course
now,
for
"What
nobody
the club.
bold, is
priest,and
large bottle
the
not
[threatening them]
the notary,
was
drunk, he clinked
was
our
about
and
and
from
from
in
near,
the
received
in
"
son
could
^he
pigs
from
corn
becomes
drunk
parents
lived
he
he
facts
other
for the
killed with
been
of his parents
farm
go
giving him
not
who
he
not
for
Happily this
the
And
brandy, [the
son,
he
at
money
[get on].
potatoes
have
But
heads
the
corpse." And
me
Often, when
he
500-600 roubles
the
with
his
Jews
any
he owed
bottle of
family stole
same
many
him
people renounced
earns
When
with
are
take
mash
to
him
man,
[paper-reader] did
roubles, while
old
their
new
call it here)
^which
"
himself"
to
his door.
the
to
the
quote
will them
may
the
when
one,
could
And
went
and
will him
them
make
to
each.
above
chain
club used
companions.
his
the
devout
very
give
not
not
angry
thousand
did
did
and
instructed
more
was
! is he
of
to
ernist,
mod-
of
not
was
surely he would
son
wish
are
you
members
father,
"paper-man"
windows
because
don't
father
and
"
The
more
already
his
home,
this
name-day
said] :
father
give advice
will
this son,
once
he
the dear
"
all, saying:
when
example.
with
if you
for
name
the
among
etc.
mason,
One
came
avoided, because
[popular
still another
three
"You
says:
as
you
fnankietnik
proverb
croak
must
you
PEASANT
the
is
"
use
sing and
to
in fact.
5 roubles
"
is
of
to
emptied.
it?"
carry
They
the
6o
THE
adornment
and
POLISH
the country !
to
PEASANT
...
....
in the church
see
shops
have
no
they
turn
or
and
confidence
them, saying:
"He
is
not
The
people
ours!"
And
of any newcomer
istic
[socialagainstthem at the instigation
and
More
in
the
faith,religion
godliness
agitator].
upper
in
our
whole
country.
Gazeta
39.
The
to express
letter of the
few
localities as
we
have
of life,
therefore also such
therefore
precisely
the whole
The
35.
remarks.
Swiqtecsna,1905,
respectedpriest[above] compels me
that there is untruth
I do not
from
tories,
of the fac-
at
it is
collection of
here there
as
are
are
people
festations
various mani-
described there.
same
measure
But
to
district.
district of
many
others
by the fact
DISORGANIZATION
that the soil is here
OF
and
poor
very
THE
COMMUNITY
fanner
with
6i
his
family finds
it difficult to live.
Secondly, many
mines
and
this makes
work
for
factories have
the inhabitants
in them.
fourteen
With
old
years
started
little son,
job. On
the
cattle,and
and
my
boys of
saw
hungry,
for
same
also
me
than
searches
here
for work
herself.
She
feeds
cheaper than
Moreover,
Such
the
of
with
where
children
often
dark, sultry,damp.
What
do ?
fresh
He
air.
must
As
preparing food
without
No.
money.
has
such
and
is
if blackened.
as
in the sultriness
day
whole
in
night, where
the
people live in
found.
are
working
poor
incidents
pale.
during his
tomb
it
to
course,
happen.
comers,
The
room
man
or
is
girl
breathe
a
one
some
tion
conversa-
in what
But
none?
what
But
loaf,their mothers
who
their
for
care.
myself
wanted?
is emaciated
children
those
to
the
sick persons
for
is in
for
home
outside
go
Girls and
society are
she
family, numerous
poor
coffee and
some
I, barefooted
so
soul
my
in the mine
works
and
to
black
on
factory, returns
room,
in the
girlor
oldest
fresh; therefore
who
therefore
life,and
in
was
one
herself
the
man
the
was
for bread
search
everything that
more
way
to
search
age
earned
money,
many
own
to
hunger,
was
are
thus.
was
fell sick.
of
my
there
neighborhood
example, it
there
direction
I went,
still I had
In the
is
home
constitute
And
At
built and
of this
father
my
in the
the way
for
me,
when
the children.
among
been
can
be
they leave
so
roomers,
are
done?
Have
we
occupied
the
with
children
kindergartens
spend the
be
cannot
way
spending
to
could
money
said of
be
all.
it
seems
they
earned
How
many
waste
ascertained
that
true
have
drink, it is
on
wages
we
in the
in
that there
are
drinking,but
their
savings-banks
some
this
earnings in this
or
after
good
district.
also
feel
contributions
working people?
in
As
thieves, we,
people
have
the
earned, and
in
but
the
on
Four
Mazowiecki,
of
Is it
.
the
in
obligatorilyin
has
and
criminals
The
Swiqtecsna,
is the district-town
condemned
oversight of
the
the
inhabitants,and
steal and
parts of
and
be
they
pay
even
tries
is
by rail,so
be
sent
people
Minsk
to
and
not
it is
Moreover,
opportunity
thieves profitfrom
480
well
as
as
it and
go
tersburg
Pe-
and
swer.
an-
various
be
to
is
no
criminals
that
say
big money
to rob.
The
work,
to
live
as
many
local inhabitants
locality,
many
there
from
to
there
to
endeavor
today
as
Russia?
enormous
themselves
thence
it not
merly
for-
police.
as
of them
None
rob
to
well
as
but
Warsawians,
numerous
kept there.
people
and
summer-resort
as
Minsk
government-authorities keep
Would
so
are
1905, 41.
so
the
are
to
town
newcomers,
by
summer
they continue
have
we
workman.
suitable
five thousand
or
work,
our
Warsaw
localityunder
that
money
four
of these
from
because
empty,
by them.
at present
localityvery
so-called
town
great
after
going home
we,
way
miles east
inhabited
many
with
mostly attacked
Gazeta
almost
for
is cared
panies
com-
our
district ?
our
Self-taught peasant,
40.
about
something
are
also beaten.
often
thieves
many
from
glory
poor,
watchmen,
frequentlyrobbed
are
God's
founded
ours,
as
churches.
our
to
also say
pilgrims. And
of
Rich
of
Cz^stochowa could
And
honor
divine houses
boast such
district can
What
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
62
moved
very
mated
ani-
day by railway,
near
to
Warsaw
frequently to Warsaw
to
steal.
Gaseta
41.
of
Good
B^zin]
would
news
not
desire
for
entertainment
occupy
could
greatest evil in
a
from
sent
news
not
our
revenge
some
one
this
very
much
be contained
for
the
is stabbed
elders.
or
and
in the Gaseta
space
lack of space.
village is corruption
among
district ^v
vicinity [Dabrowa,
among
At
every
the
youth
wedding
DISORGANIZATION
There
in
is
called
gang
of
case
pal
broke
or
hardly recovered.
wood
him
Once
ran
Several
badly bruised
the
hospital. The
had
taken
They
of
"
all
and
B^in
the
other
three
of
the
Czerwonka,
first
one
injured man
lived
until
years
of age,
leaving
at
ten
three
the
an
murderers
boys,
he
is said to have
shtmned
their
drinking bouts
above
named
ously
previ-
was
company,
and
other
lies here?"
the
fortunate
un-
Olgdzki."
and
The
barely
he
twenty
some
man
young
had
of
the
of
traces
their
with
hatred
After
spent the
murdered
and
their
not
found
was
"Thaddeus
he
farmers
been
the
village of
the
Czerwonka.
village,
home
by
In
regained consciousness.
of this very
of
1896, 4.
one.
street
completely shattered
discovered
were
in the
was
attacked
sons
in
never
organist,at whose
was
good
answer:
and
the crime
strangers.
SunqUctna,
"Who
boots
who
one,
had
who
and
inhabitant
o'clock, he
grown
to
Ol^dzki
morning.
of
asked:
still able
was
fell unconscious
skull of the
to
to
pool of blood
When
girl so
her
were
this month,
of
Sunday
lying in
man
fond
is not
evil person
evening of
He
cident
in-
"
"
An
the
the
arrested, four
two
GoMfta
43
the
remove
were
them,
sentenced
were
about
caught except
six that
the
pursued
to
found
to
small
across
swam
necessary
were
and
D^browa
prison terms,
acquitted.
scoundrels
and
he
boy, scenting
the
authorities
scene
was
girl. Of
the
tried in
served
that it
assaulters
pity on
were
the
to
beaten
and
residents
notified the
men
that
badly
so
one
he
of these
girlpassing through
speed. The
he plunged and
went
men
up
by
whether
seven
all his
he
him
sicked
are
andrusy, but
seven
to
were
boy and
with
away
beat
others] who,
matter
no
instance
one
and
by
attacked
were
trouble,
In
house
man's
fellows,
two
63
beat
to
unmercifully
close relative.
into
between
beat him
and
COMMUNITY
THE
argument
an
the other
onto
is
OF
in the
same
blood
towards
street
by
village. The
found
guilt,they
stakes.
evening
The
on
their
confessed
cause
of
Olgdzki, since
indecent
actions.
were
Besides
also arrested
the
who
three
are
THE
64
POLISH
PEASANT
one
of the criminals is
of their ntunber.
one
GoMtta
Swiqtecana,iS^,
gi
to sellhis whole
and 15 morgs
of
farm, composed of a house, farm-buildings
I went
this farm.
land.
to examine
[The farm makes a
...
in one
good impression;it had remained for many generations
prive
family. The writer asks the proprietor:]**How can you dethis
Is
of
father's
land?
dear
to
not
yourself your
place
you where you were
put so much work?"
The
gan
cost
reddened
farmer
on
have
be*
and, stammering in the beginning,
long he had
to tell how
how
educated,where
to
sue
his
him through
hand, the Jews also exploited
that nothingcould be
to this,
interest,and finally
thingscame
expenses
on
the other
an
amiable agreement?"
I asked.
"But he did
it,"he answered,
I offered to
givemy
due him after his mother's death,and I
step-son whatever was
his
have
would
wedding expenses also. But he revolted
paid
me."
and said that he would absolutely
sue
"Is he so quarrelsome,
so insolent?"
"No," answered the farmer, "he was even a good boy, quitt
and obedient,only people meddled with us.
gated
Neighbors instihim ; moreover,
there is a certain clerk who is alwaysgbd
another in order to wheedle them out
to set peopleagainst
one
of money
for petitions,
complaintsand advice. It is he, this
gypsy, who has ruined my step-son and myself."
I asked.
"And what was
the motive of the neighbors?"
ries,
''What ? As usual among neighbors.Quarrelsabout boundaor about some
doing damage, and thus from
goose or cow
it comes
We disputedabout one
to a biggerone.
a small matter
My
thingor another,and the clerk incited both of us to sue.
married
with
and
then
his
daughter
neighborgot
step-son
my
him
me."
instigated
against
not
want
DISORGANIZATION
''So these
affairs
frequent
are
"Certainly!" he answered.
do
"Well, and
I did
But
We
voices.
went
the
smallest
in
other
her
it and
saw
ran
of the
girlcursed
with
him
and
of the
I grew
a
nice
and
and
should
will
portion of
you
inhabitants.
the
and
him
make
field
another's
example,
is
two
godmother
Pawtowa,
and
to
of
swallow.
his
or
even
seeks
price
was
revenge
upon
by
the
and
the
insults."
The
not
high, but
very
continual
relling
quar-
concord
ruin
can
does
his
among
another
For
animals.
fact that
in
damage
of them
one
to
malice
Through
again, one
From
this
neighbor broke
comes
moreover,
wildness
near
the
and
such
legs
hate
holy
Swiqtecina,
1910^
5a
farmer
to the town
bor
neigh-
child of the
Gaxeta
went
this
fellow-countr3rmen1
related
[women
neighbor's horse.
The
listened
in
bag [begging]. He
with
place [Cz^stochowa]
44*
his
ago
host
now
and
no
among
mother
meadow
village I found
Everybody rejoices if he
in
go
kumas
to
the
such
and
land
our
the
me,
them
sue
trouble?
and
What
into
I get
and
brothers
neighbor
years
"See,
nicknames
benumbed
pleased
soil
the
for
him
sue
more
Nice
country!
farm
why
girl will
more
well
matters
shorten
The
My
each
shrieks; finallyhe
these
to
the
sue
two
The
To
rouble.
that
at
ones.
he would
children.
interest
children
mother.
him
reminded
and
pleasure
him
terday
Yes-
scratched
ones
that
gave
quarreling
neighbor. The
woman
of her
one
older
again.
learned.
we
the younger
two
of
in
left four
to call her
and
matter
struck
evident
manage
tell this
to
came
or
not
the meadow
unless
boy pushed
field and
girlwent
the
across
now
the
there."
?" I asked
way
drowned
was
bor
neigh-
his
sues
settlement
this is what
cried
she
to
girl could
iight. So
way
went
oldest
one
seeks
for it
listen and
to
mother
The
home.
everybody
thing and
the answer,
65
you?" I asked.
among
hear
not
COMMUNITY
"Here
in court
THE
OF
W.
66
THE
he needed, he
it
tt
prepared
Neighbor, sell
with
this mare."
me
sell it for
I will
PEASANT
leave, when
to
his way
J. B., crossed
ance,
POLISH
roubles."
280
"This
"
take
of
roubles
100
"And
who
each
roubles
75
have
give
to
agree." And
of
of
in court
W.
J.
had
speak
to
both
priest ordered
back
money
the
but
culpritand
When
of
parish-house and
the
"
not
any
suits in the
any
more
them
to
An
the
to show
court,
from
them
old peasant
the
at
with
pigs.
There
in
however,
put
priestin
and
wanted
But
W.
C. had
the
church
in
to
obtain
to
at
come
Holy
them,
[The
determined
The
pardon.
hour
to
yourself before
for you
my
eyes
the
and
from
the
the
people present
began
Communion,
went
robbers]
to
first time
th,e next
that
fettered
and
the
passed
night, also
neighboring village
penance
5.
participatedtogether with
and
were
to
J. B.
Swiqtecstna,1906^
parish of Bialotary
his sons,
with
to start
not
false and
are
All
you."
jailthey will do
not
nesses
wit-
as
traders
confession
Easter
He
an
J. B. A few
Slomczyn and begged
Gaseta
45*
fused
re-
brought
swear
it back
gave
to the
came
here
wanted
suits
to
B.
W.
laugh and
J.
and
The
would
he
and
later in the
''Remember
that
him.
this money.
C. in his favor
W.
to
don't
We
But
roubles.
225
taken
not
the money
with
were
this money
C. for
said
and
took
joke,
the
having taken
who
B.
witness
one
mare.
B.
traders
J.
bills
It is you
talk.
back.
money
was
C, "I
^"This is
to
teason
the
the
the
"What?
"
no
said
two
of
owner
change."
the money
C. took
against W.
that
swear
also
see
give
to
later denied
those
to
"I
wanted
he
the wife
action
W.
the
latter.
of
roubles
buyer took
The
to
the
asked
25
me
them
gave
C,
mind," said W.
never
trade !"
to
But
and
more?"
brother," answered
Then
it is
off and
W.
much,"
is too
said:
and
right/'answered
"All
"
aoquaint-
traders
of
group
of his
farmer
and
sent
to
...
to
the
worthy
sons
have
gether
to-
steal
town.
It is,
been
in
POLISH
THE
68
PEASANT
everything was
immediately taken to Tokary.
There
office.
explained; the
The
murderers
Gageta
47.
good
man,
years
ago
who
had
and
for
her
last
Advent, both
had
something important
the
at
was
time
same
proved, a worthless
friend
of
and
the
Kurowskis
she
her
and
kunuk
forgot
fast and
"Say,
perverse
leave
to
only straightto
the
they had
at
of
money
robbing
them.
all the
over
mamma
so
much
home
and
She
rushed
this and
at
for
the
the
poor
began
child gave
neck
her
table
confessed
she
so
taken
was
she
choke
to
and
The
48.
to
money
of his
money
collected
what
This
says
for
home,
very
home"
not
thought that
and
room
in
is this ?
that
have
you
tortured
she
Then
hanged her
to
put
As
soon
until
her
a
drawer-hook
little
searching
jumped at
woman
She
her.
been
turn
to
The
comers.
"What
began
noose
of
of the
deress
day at the inquest. The murprison, together with a little child which
the
Kuc
peasant
villageZaborze.
cover
be
to
kutna
I will go
She
next
Sxffi^ecsna, i8g8^ 6.
Gageta
the
pretended
suckling.
was
lacked
it later
as
return
this villainous
And
ing
Dur-
without
back, but
search
spiritto God.
her
string around
"
to
the
finallysaid
something."
all
neighbor who
this
way
ran
at
Tuszyn.
away
her
Kurowskis.
into
comes
went
children.
She
The
was
hiding-placesand
orphan looked
as
for the
of the
fair in
I must
on.
you."
house
the
few
of 9 years.
but she
On
.
bread
some
he
very
feel
not
latter was,
woman,
slowly
go
to
The
daughter.
did
later with
Kurowskis.
Kurowska:
to
went
went
and
settle,so
to
Mala,
own
the age
to
up
1903, 15.
little orphan
his
mother,
her
put in jail.
were
villageGadka
if for
as
He
in the
were
men
Swi^ecsna,
children, adopted
no
cared
Kurowski
certain
poor
was
Lately Kuc
for
own
from
going
for 9 years
was
please Kuc
to
liquor,began
farmers
on;
the
began
the
for
in the
village-elder
he
drink, and when
the
to
But
tax"s.
farm-stock
spend
of
Kuc
on
soon
was
drinking
they
sold
ticed
no-
to
DISORGANIZATION
take
revoige
five fires were
that
the
his
on
OF
neighbors. And
in the
set
incendiarywas
condemned
THE
during
village. At
the
Zaiesie
"
Wieprz.
Ja",
began
which
the
him
do
to
not
had
broke
off
their calls
drowned?"
began
to
!''
the
But
"I
cry
farmer
that
his
hand
to
the
In the
in the
on
house
guests returned
a
of
the
The
from
to avoid
wanting
after him.
The
He
further
overtook
the
said, "my
run
and
he
his life.
altar
was
The
was
taken
to
In
province
existed
the
the
for 6 years,
reach
not
his
with
going
wedding-
was
the
as
19, drew
boy of
18.
as
boy,
out
fell down
with
in
few
minutes
and
almost
and
knife.
struck
from
before
jail.
[the same
see
[The
quarrelled. The
They
Swiqteczna, 1904, sa
district
village Biezanowo,
of Kielce
away.
angry
soon
Gaseta
51.
will be
bound
go
will get
Swiqtictna, 1899,
was
to
else you
went
of them,
one
maining
re-
last year.
As
dispute,ran
him
groom
hurry
wedding feast
...
The
horses
or
away
back
offended.
ended
the
got
groom
in
not
was
DyL
the church,
from
package of tobacco
joke.
farmer
the
river.
Jas is getting
children, "save him,
against him
villageStrzegom
warned
"Whose
GmMtta
50.
shore
getting drowned.
was
Ja" because
law-suit
river
the
drowning
the
Jozef Tokarski,
into the
JaS
somehow
The
drowned].
was
village
asked
the
stick parts of
time," he
no
"
la
1909,
and
came
have
near
farmer
the boy
carried
farmer
river.
the
to
^"Tokarski's," answered
"
him
save
suddenly and
children
At
with
from
meadow
indeed,
And
.
on
the
undermined,
it.
was
Swiqtecgna,
children
of
river
people noticed
village-elder.He
few
pasturing cattle
were
less than
no
year
labor.
GoMtta
49.
69
last fire
the
former
of hard
to 4 years
COMMUNITY
district in which
document
34]
Rak
of
a
gang
dissension
and
Wloszczowa,
arose
ZidHcowski.
of robbers
between
ZioHcow-
\^.'
ski,a
for
rancorous
One
vengeance.
and
matches
decided
man,
went
foresaw
Ziotkowski
the
owner
jumped
had
took
bottle
the time
him
at
the sticks he
that under
he
and
and
to
set
began
breathed
In
Many
from
siak
had
a
Psucin,
boy of
21,
still greater
into
went
and
together and
and
tavern,
Czylka, and
them
he
When
to
skull broke
in
to
places.
two
He
fled.
lived 3
...
spiritto God.
his
gave
come
wood
out, gave
Fabisiak
days
those
the easiest
the
and
at
the
have
and
access
new
time
same
the
these
greatest
him
he burned
with
Fabisiak
are
it
the
and, having
cart
such
that the
stroke
and
the
sufferingsand
derers
mur-
Friday
arrested.
were
we
Swiqtecmia, 1903,
have
selected
3.
to
the peasant
community
to the problem in which
generation are described;
perhaps the most typical
disorganizationof
us
who
comes
in great
illustrate the
give
fair.
Ruszkow,
fell down
which
documents
these
was
Capita
Among
awfully
so
himself.
out
him
criminals
The
of
sons
from
avenge
Fabisiak
as
Czylka, saying: "As soon
right away." Czylka hid himself behind
for Fabisiak
the
Mikotaj Fabi-
were
saw
to
waited
good watch,
piece of
there
Rebecki
and
Rebecki
taking
dently
evi-
Rak
Warsaw,
among
decided
and
anger
But
him
beat
to
and
work
to
neighbor
kerosene
his last.
Nasielsk, province of
people came
of
kept
Gazita
52.
of his
intention.
threatening him
was
before
the house
to
for
bum
to
night
what
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
70
importance
for
sociology,since
\x'
becomes, in
the
some
opposition between
If
search
we
had
measure
at
find the
titudes
general difference of atshould
underlying this opposition,we
perhaps
for it in the standpoints taken by the individto
most
DISORGANIZATION
uals
their
toward
the members
lead
to
the
individual
individual
becomes
the
is
the
of
of
future
transported
the
for
perience
ex-
those
among
relative
know
not
to control
he faces
inability,
this
of
new
stability
which
new
possibilities
narrows
rapidly. If
to new
indefinite,for he does
Among
more
the field of
in
sees
71
the desire
earlier than
because
conditions
COMMUNITY
social future.
much
life; because
security and
of external
the
die out
complete,
more
intellectualized
for
personal and
primary groups
of
seems
who
THE
OF
the
ful
experiencewith fear rather than with hopeexpectation. And in view of the great dependence
of the primary-group member
his social milieu, it is
on
quite natural that his desire for securityshould extend
and he is as much
concerned
to his community
more
or
the stability
of the community
about
organization as
possiblenew
that of
about
his economic
family situation,and as
much
afraid of new
possibilities
appearing there.
In fVip
gfflfirP^^^", ^^ff contrary^ the desire
for new
experience is always stronger originallythan
npw
the
desire
social
^"
for security
and
checked
becomes
oinryby
training which
ties.
possiblenovelin the most
conservative
Even
primary-group,
of social control
ficient
the methods
are
particularlyefin producing an
early stabilization, the period
where
when
have
or
experiences outside
new
a
beyond
period
of
of
twenty.
of
five to
ten
individual
is both
open
suggestionsand
suggestions.
When,
years
to
This
certainlyextends
that there
means
during which
almost
sociallyprohibitedor
still
enters
is
every
seen
unfore-
with
these
in contact
THE
72
with
to
the outside
develop
not
attitudes
new
and
these
by educated
directed
PEASANT
that under
is evident
POLISH
to
naturallythe
are
import
conditions
and
if
movement,
leaders, is
mature
It
values.
new
the
first
not
system
in this way.
starts
We
have
also confirmed
this while
son
personally investigatingthe effects of seamains
emigration. Only a small percentage of youth reeign
uninfluenced
by the attraction exercised by forin
dress and foreign pleasures,so that any locality
this emigration is intense loses after a time all
which
social traditions.
the superficial
Usually, however, the
effects of foreign influences do not go much
deeper. At
of leisure
first,indeed, the changes of dress, of manners,
the young
activities, which
emigrants introduce
after
their return,
arouse
violent reaction
this sometimes
generation, and
that the
the
fact
and
youth, once
external
mores
but
without
which
the
has
disastrous
revolted
those
of the older
effects in
against tradition
the
superficialand
social rules of
behavior
exist.
After
a
community cannot
time, however, we
see
a
gradual reciprocal adaptation
the old and the young
between
by
generation,mediated
those older members
of the group
who
participatein
and by those young
abroad
work
season
emigrants who
of the comsettle and become
munity.
regular landed members
The young
comply with those traditional mores
for which
they find no substitute in their life abroad and
DISORGANIZATION
which
therefore
feel
they
with
the
on
THE
them
to
appear
dependent
COMMUNITY
and
as
standards
ceremonial
of
some
for
hedonistic
aesthetic,
new
note,
the young
leniency toward
as
in
"
imported
documents
our
long
for
but
as
particular,
expressed
as
solidarity
primary-group
principlesof social
The
help and response.
themselves
73
essential
as
the
in mutual
and,
OF
from
show
generation
abroad
able
remark-
and
pathetic
sym-
and
"
of
the
effect Pf
peasant.
^his
decrease
munity
and
when
absorbed
have
The
in
learned
with
are
treated
which
by
the
their
com-
Emigration
to
whose
life
was
disorganizationof the
contain
almost
nothing
from
problem, and we know
directlyon this
investigationhow
emigrants
field
"
^and
social
lower
reached
Umits
of
small
exercise
itself
over
almost
influence
is the
which
com-
ing
bearsonal
perturning
re-
certain
130,000
grants), and
of town
mem-
milieu.
tant
influence
completely I
\
these systems is taken
by individuals who
from
to live for certain
a
periods away
J
regulated social
"
ni
of the seriousness
family systems
the place of those
permanent^
a /
yq^p^rJ^%^f^[RJi^
important
most
pprindicalahspnrp
marked
bers
"
as
against 800,000
this niunber
includes
population,whereas
the
of
certain
season-emi-
percentage
season-emigration re-
cruits itself
Further, no
from
exclusively
more
return.
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
74
the
country
population.^
grants
40 per cent of transoceanic emiof these leave Poland at
Finally,
many
than
fixed,
age when social attitudes are in a largemeasure
which
and find in this country a community organization
an
to
degree at
some
communities.
home
America
of
least is
may
for
short
and
of the group
soon
He
an
in the lifQ
absorbed
becomes
of his innovations
opinion.
Thus,
innovator, but
an
bear
the
contribute
may
to
the evolution
of
the
in certain special
matters, but c^
community positively
hardly be a serious factor of social disorganization.
effect
Transoceanic
emigrationhas indeed a disorganizing
rect
indithe life of the primary group, but in an
on
by actingon the imaginationof those who
way,
The community is no longer the only possible
remain.
to
which
he must
adapt himself
outside of it,and
possibilities
it than
on
in the
stay for
ever,
j^thereunlimited
he
are
feels much
pendent
less de-
past^
in
sons
through racial reaenough to be independent of the
the community. The
keeper
Jewish shop-
social
numerous
are
opinion of
assimilated
small town
in
without
released criminals
sent
The
is usuallyalso
peasant village
license,a banker
lendingmoney
near
dustrial
in-
to settle in
keeper
Jewish shopa
at
liquor-dealer
usury,
often
THE
76
the autochthonic
with
villagessituated
in
includes
large
near
is left of
But
this invasion
not
go
the
point
to
the
problem,
solidarityof
unsuccessful
influx
and
sooner
of
in
social
radical
more
ganization when
the
industrial
some
generation
within
center
This
has
been
last
new
and
industrial
between
working
in the
close
even
the rest
closer
of their
ones,
character
integrity
and
vague
disor-
connected
with
th^yoifng
very frequent
when
various
of
in
quence
conse-
cities and
old
innumerable
peasant
but
suburbs
intermediary between
In
workers.
members
city and
tinual
con-
of
practicallynothing
became
has
where
of
contacts
with
becomes
community
the
its
is the process
rapid
and
struggle
organizations of
appearance
population
or
old
reasserts
has
which
of economic
peasants
eration,
gen-
formed.
are
to work.
goes
communities
whose
does
the
the
run
fiftyyears,
development of many
the
own
group-action
preserve
which
commercial
or
during
occurrence
of
old
of
group
itself into
dissolves
body
long
cannot
the
the
community
strangers
later
or
incoherent
f^
villageor commune.
the community
violent
to
even
Nevertheless,
(p. 67).
always
they
itself,leading sometimes
is
unless
resistance
the
where
autonomy
on
the
except
is the
community
land
of
dissolution
struggle
lation
popu-
commune
excluded
are
whose
community
limits of the
and
without
on
and
the
the
within
real estate
old
cases,
original 5nhabi-
than
villageand
the incomers
which
strangers
the
radical
and
centers
strangers
official organization of
from
in the most
group;
more
nothing
tants,
PEASANT
POLISH
such
the young
cases
the
cial
so-
generation
become
as
city groups
those
which
than
they maintain
community; the latter is reduced
DISORGANIZATION
to
OF
COMMUNITY
THE
77
"neighborhood"
in
ican
Amer-
an
munity;
city. City mores
penetrate rapidly into the combut^as they offer little or nothing which
could
in organizing
take the place of the old country mores
individual
life, social disorp^anizationis often
panied
accom-
demoralization;
personal
by
in rather
locafitiesusuallystand
in
are
to
neighborhood,
the
upon
the
individual
There
and
of
standards
is not
only
stock
of
while
seldom
to
fool
dares
to
those
who
to
easier among
city from
outside
whole
group
character
of
fun^
common
tional
na-
it
or
only by
social milieu; he
that in certain
is lowered.
members
of social
relations
migrated
im-
villagesand
control,than among
What
sometimes
matters,
of
have
distant
social
of any
who
those
more
honesty in economic
I how
explain in Volume
dealings between
the
concerned.
do
can
happens, indeed, is
of the
ondary
sec-
into the
find themselves
on
the
is much
demoralization
influence
individual
an
group
try
may
permanent
some
but
tice
no-
ing
far-reach-
as
solidarityare
small
perhaps,
whenever
human,
and
And
opinion, divided
social
morals,
also
mere
preserves
its
common
as
course
must
is not
unanimous
remains
matters,
damental
community
Of
influx of many
an
the
suburban
repute.
city. We
interestingexceptions.
from
elements
that there
bad
large measure
Those
w^
in particular
concerns
and
we
have tried
happens, fxonomic
primary group have the
this
a
subordinated
to
the
ple
princi-
ordinated
relations subnot that of plainbusiness
solidarity,
valuato quantitativeimpersonal economic
THE
78
POLISH
PEASANT
I
I
When
tions.
the peasant
he usually
extends to them
,
is
and
than
more
beginsto
firstthe
at
fair.
of
principle
darity
soli-
relations
of
multiplyand he finds that the principle
is not applied
solidarity
by the outsiders,he goes to the
and implicitly,
other extreme
or even
assumes
explicitly,
that economic exchange is not regulatedby Wiy principles
is
that
the
whatever,
onlypolicy to give as little
and to get as much as possible
as possible
;
by any means
it takes
as
^
esty
time to learn and appreciate.
business honmethod
of economic success.
.And one of the
some
a
is
^igns of commimity disorganization^
when he beginsto applyto the members
of his own
group
the dishonest methods used with regard to outsiders.
But this is a problemwhich concerns
rather the old than
which we are discussing
I
the young generation
now.
/^ A very interesting
feature of the .disorganization
marked
most
"
which
1 purelyindividual
Hs
but
same
thus
interests and
common
each
from
work
of
in
other and
the
work
and
memories
in
separate them
community.
peoplewith
attitudes to form
rangingfrom
vague
intercourse to
But
an
and
new
together,
unify them
measure
some
even
the
when
more
group
or
tioned
non-sancsocially
less close
united
by
organizedgang.
the
usuallynotice efforts to prosel3rte
1";
I
or
village
same
is infiltrationof strangersor
disorganization
there is a generaltendency^
neighboring
city,
of the young
of
This
group character?!
gration,
emiit is the effect of season
a
season
with
source
it seldom, if ever, is
emigrantsfrom
neighborhoodusuallygo
for
and
assumes
when
natural
perfectly
the
youthis that
fail to
very
respond. The
marked
mere
associations,
frequency
Moreover,
rest of the
we
youth
ill-willtoward
individual
seems
to be
OF
DISORGANIZATION
able
the
and
COMMUNITY
THE
79
interests.\
This
tendency
stronger
seems
among
young
the former
people,probably because
the censorship of public opinion
less able to escape
are
munity
by way of concealment, and also becaus^thelarger comdoes not satisfysufficiently
their desire for recognition,
than
older
among
whereas
of the
group
prominence^From
for
aspire
in
formation
of
of
groups
they can
standpoint the
same
age
the latter
people
young
almost
seems
only for
ily life going on
of young
course,
these
made
people
groups,
for
some
as
decadence
the
parallellywith
isolation of communities
groups
but
amusement,
of
of
breakdown
the
the formation
fam-
the
of
solidary
possible* OfH
any
purposes
of our
documents
show,
far
from
individual
to
free
opinion^bytserve
whom
himself
as
of
centers
attitudes
the
is formed
group
innocent
interest^
under
"
its activities
matters.
groups
On
control
attraction
sociallynon-sanctioned
developed. Moreover, through
organization is apt to widen; it
such
the
from
them
the influence
those
have
not
in
yet
dis-
-*
some
for
field of
the
often
social
of
begin
to
the
other
hand,
under
have
been
often
utilized
to
"
more
proper
for
relatively
and
ally
gradudangerous
leadership
purposes
of
social reconstruction, as
/which
v
type of
This
the
PEASANT
POUSH
THE
80
shall
we
the
disorganizationof
with
starts
process
in later chapters.
see
the
young
attitudes
which
action
common
it into
breaks
made
of
or
more
tendencies
of
of
uniiormity
of
of
cial
so-
values
new
different
with
camps
action.
is
social^
possible;the introduction
two
in
appreciation and
common
of
community
generation
centers
appreciationand
If the
.,
vergent
di-
continues,
process
social
crimes,
unanimity
no
As
a
point.
consequence
basis
opinion, unless a new
a
comes
both
of
more
divergence
and because
hostility
because
breeds
solidarityused
enforced
moral
It must
be
of
on
of
unity is reached,
of the forms
there
itself
are
in which
longer
rely only on
no
any
social
most
manifest
to
reached
this dissolution
of
less marked
or
be
can
of course,
that
the
quately
ade-
dividual
in-
process
and
new
discordant
element
into the
community, but
might have been
and discordant
as
radicallynew
At
the
expected judging by their earlier attitudes.
of young
time, however, a new
same
people has
group
not
as
taken
their place
as
the
revolutionary factor;
the
atti-
DISORGANIZATION
of these
tudes
but
OF
different
are
be
may
group.
chaotic
which,
evolution
shall
toward
channels
the
by
formation
on,
this
apparently
lead
itself,might
is directed
leadership
organized
to
into
tends
and
the
of
increasing
cohesion,
new
and
those
with
how
if left to
conscious
of
from
so
later
see
multiform, wider
more
And
8i
those
different
all social
complete decay of
definite
from
also
preceding young
complexity. We
COMMUNITY
THE
rigid,
than
the
old .one.
IA
munity
disorganizationof the comof'
in a divergent evolution
within
generation but in a social disharmony
young
the old generation^ Here
the unity of social opinion is
the
not
originallyaffected; we
find
revolt
no
against
dition,
tra-
ards.
validityof old standThe
in a sociallyproindividual
who
behaves
hibited
of being wrong
either has the consciousness
way
and tries to conceal his actions from
the community, or
else interprets
in his favor and
standards
the traditional
tries to justify his behavior
from
their
standpoint.
There
is disorganizationof the community only because,
and in so far as, the individual members
act against the
principleof solidarity.
Now, this form of disorganizationis not a new
nomenon,
pheno
attempts
does
it has
For
not
to
contest
need
the
external
always existed
contacts
within
even
individual
with
equallyoriginalones,
harmonized
isolated
Although
on
solidarityis psychologicallyfounded
which
is,for the sociologist,
one
response
be
be
duced;
promunities.
com-
other
to
only by
an
and
the
communal
desire
of the
frequently
these
for
original
conflicts
conflicts
can
82
We
nave
seen
in
that
manifestations
attitudes
the^emperamental
but
of
preciselyto
subordinating them to
is not
which
behavior
social
rules
rules
which
is
but
lack
while
sure
pres-
social education
by
practicewith
knowledges
explicitlyac-
in
rather
educational
community,
to
happen in
these
The
values
life open
rules
education
them
their
new
environment
bound
are
and
strong
of
less
and
doubt
no
have
breaks
explanation
of this
outside
from
new
behavior
did
that
the
and
number
greatly increased
in
into the
not
in its
suggestionswhich
their
these
life-organizationbecomes
community
which
or
more
the traditional
social
The
foresee.
did not
of
integrityin
the
less
or
pare
pre-
ing
maintainface
of
changed
conditions, every
more
the
that
to be
seems
the old
Under
and
everywhere.
situations
for many
offers.
breaks
since
social character
every
reaching
far
generation received
for the difficult task
sufficiently
which
members,
and
coherent,
or
always
introduced
the way
primary
failures
communities
peasant
by
all its
occurred
of
used
to
Nevertheless, there is
importance
fer,
dif-
temperaments
methods
more
solidarity,
frequent, have
social
given
uniformly applied
however
communal
the
by
individual
since
educational
the
are
demanded
character
And
environment^^
all the
the
of
the
into
new
to
compliance
of
moment
manifestation
their
to
social
individuaWmplicitly or
in theory, marks
tion,
failure of social educaa
titudes
imperfect organization of temperamental at-
an
group
due
aim
dividual
in-
an
in their
from
The
organize
rules.
of
other, under
each
personal needs/
actual
is
of
themselves
express
troducti
III, In-
(Volume
volume
preceding
independentlyof
moment,
some
PEASANT
spontaneously regulated
not
are
t
POLISH
THE
dividua
in-
less dis-
POLISH
THE
84
PEASANT
The
is gradually shaken.
/fstandards
rejected,but begin to
explicitly
it would
which
wishes
1possiblefully to
Inot
be treated
desirable
be
at
practice! Public
realize in
it is im-
its
control, however
of
in
the
first type of
the
it does
facts
is weak
how
curious
disorganizationit
to
the
for
be
and
know
not
may
/Xnd, by
community.
is when
condemnations
and
approvals
is
opinion
into
once
in
hesitant
while
which
but
pious
mere
as
not
are
opposite^camps, as it
generation revolts against the old,but
divided
;the young
'and
standards
istence
ex-
contrast,
is
usually
traditions
dress,ceremonial, leisure time
superficial
ers,
organization ^which begin to decay before all the othand the fundamental
principlesof social morality
the
"
"
remain
often
of
foundation
formal
in
unshaken,
social
this
cohesion
sanctioned
observances
second
weakened
is
by
type the
tradition
rigidlyas ever. ;
This
decay 6i the active moral
community exercises over its members
of
the growth of a specificform
very
while
the
kept
be
may
as
already mentioned
ter"^the tendency to individual
the community is efficient and
as
redress
whatever
the
group
preceding chap-
self-redress.
As
its standards
who
and
thinks
in
disharmony
social
applied,the individual
himself
wronged can obtain redress
and
either voluntarily accepts or
believed
the
results in turn
in the
which^we have
which
control
is
generally
imagines
or
through
long
his group,
is forced
accept
to
J But
justified.
when
the
are
no
longer
community is inactive or its standards
seriouslyand unhesitatinglyacknowledged by its menv^
and executive authoritycan
no
longer
bers, its judiciary,
have
course,
influence.
any
the
state, and
individual
in most
cases
According
should
the
to
seek
peasant
ideas, of
modern
redress
does
through
this.
But
the
we
OF
DISORGANIZATION
that
remember
must
the state
during
nationally foreign,
period of
the
by
run
was
C"MMUNITY
THE
his
wrong
had
and
measured
by
his
were
the
been
numerous
have
of
cases
which
quoted
in Volume
few.
V, with
also
Polish
the
from
is
the
peasant
that
add
and
similar
refernce
than
murder
to
where
cases
the state
even
the Russian
of redress
in which
cases
self-redress
which
compare,
he
will be
he
for
can
we
found,
the
among
jurisdiction,
system.
the standards
dress
re-
avenge
unfamiliar
more
of
will be
explanation
similar
he
of which
and
popular press
and
might
This explains*
geance
through ven-
the wrong.
arson
satisfied with
never
Then^
forms
and
means
primary-group member,
the
community control under
forms
always
hands.
own
first
to
with
find in
we
the
justice of the
opportunity to
disproportionatethe vengeance
compared
as
the
which
his revenge
the
took
himself, however
have
in
cases
many
generallyas
often
urally
Nat-
by his wrong
subjectivegrievance. Moreover,
he
littlechoice
nation
domi-
inefficient,
corrupt and
an
Russian
hostile, bureaucracy.
even
therefore, there
of
85
We
to
may
when
passing
state
tion,
jurisdicof justiceand
obtain, and
there
inclined
resort
to
are
to
of
duels.
.^
It must
be
realized,of
course,
that
the
two
types
have (
we
community which
tried to analyze and to explain separately,
disw^r.^.rflie
[
organizationwhich affects the young
generation and be- \
gins by a disintegrationof publicopinion,and the dis- \
organization which bears directlyon the old generation I
/
and begins by a decay of social solidarity,
usuallygo on
simultaneously,though either may
prevail in a given
of
disorganization of
the
THE
86
during^
community
of
where
as
is
type
remain
feels
the
the
with
old
the
the
whereas
the
the
against
fail
to
situations
old.
such
We
must
organized
\
in
at
least,
is
the
only
whatever
and
integration
of
is
group,
conscious
the
harmonious
bound
to
but
demand
not
rouse
also,
efforts
among
to
remedy
ing
revolt-
far
reflective
of
it.
.
of
gration
disinte-
as
to
its
stroy
de-
regulated,
social
Thus,
some
later
process
for
only
do
temporary.
social
as
life.
up,
or
entire
goes
social
of
only
(For
never
breaking
sooner
the^
by
influences
new
usually
temporary.
group
chiefly
think
community
that
form
the
the
are
however,
say,
entirely
whole
described
as
/disorganization
in
the
penetrate
since
But,
the
where
is
not
in
position
maintained
does
it
because
and
solidarity
generation
young
generation
precisely
is
world
first
the
communities,
communal
der
bor-
Galicia,
old
prestige
its
other
some
outside
generation,
the
perhaps
munities,
com-
Western
emigration
season
defend
to
In
community.
contact
not
it
of
are
Western
in
whereas
far,
solidary,
need
the
and
of
very
There
along
Kingdom
consequence
pushed
to
seems
period.
particularly
Congress
the
given
indeed,
PEASANT
POLISH
dis-
tion
atten-
members
CHAPTER
FOR
STRUGGLE
THE
IV
PRESERVATION
THE
OF
OLD
SOCIAL
SYSTEM
When
the
disorganization
the
object-matter
its members,
is that
of
the
against
traditional
or
be
to
different
its
satisfactory
and
itself
viewed
is
be
to
evil which
Such
the
judgments
groups
this
secondary
of
reflection
they
they
real
chief
are
task
found
constitute
in the
are
the
the
most
and
of
not
complex
of
backbone
87
or
social
life,
But
society
of
social
less
or
social
a
as
long
as
tion
disorganiza-
in
most
all coercive
the
matter,
is to
main
and
itself
existing system
of
only
the
that
standpoint,
important
still the
milieux
matter,
the
to
quence
conse-
more
broader
factor.
reference
as
the
order
discloses
are
old
of
variety
social
with
exclusively
which
social
than
rather
symptom
the
problem
From
is
group
and
difficult
indefinite
an
the
possible,
simplicity
very
faces
social
as
of
of
forms
new
system
negation
either
appears
solutions.
disorganization
of
seeming
evolution, offering
which
other
ing
aris-
phenomena
mere
"
with
order
complex
social
later, when,
only
realization
loses
very
alternative
contact
social
as
of
part
immediately
The
problem
It is
closer
growing
problem
as
chaos.
complete
the
the
simple
first
at
the
on
existing
the
becomes
group
attention
decadence.
appear
order, and
of
of
of
process
social
tendency
spontaneous
Strengthening
disorganization
seems
reflective
of
the
of
overcome.
primary
content
ant
peas-
of
civilized
and
cial
societies,
so-
repres-
POLISH
THE
88
sive
of almost
and
legislation
The
PEASANT
difference
between
primary
peasant
ties.
activigroup
modern
Even
old
when,
the
social
of
traditional
of the
agencies, while
they
than
and
when
the
their
show
and
do
with
dealing
they
and
preservation
peasant,
motives
critical social
more
in the
in contact
are
the
sophisticated
in peasant
values
for
struggle
more
interested
are
sincere.
more
the influence
on
agencies which
methods
the
partly under
higher developed and
help of
most
expression
present case,
our
is carried
system
with
in
as
their
and
transparent
more
life,these
fined
re-
explicitly
more
with
higher
For
classes.
less
use
all
cated
edu-
these
reasons,
study
of
In
to
conseryatismin its^i;elation
these
studying
in mind
the
fact
with
and
other
evolution.
As
coherent
values, it does
"
long
and
not
as
which
tend
any
keep
class is not
is in
an
tact
con-
nobility,the
to
influence
community
its traditional
to need
basis
tion
explana-
must
we
societybut
the peasant
preserves
seem
"
social disorganization.
clergy, the
^the
cityclass
middle
and
peasant
isolated
and
classes
Polish
as
serve
questions,however,
that the
entirelyindependent
and
nevertheless
general hypotheticalcharacterization
lower
the
societies,may
differentiated
for
of
its
is strong
system
initiative or
of
leader-
PRESERVATION
FOR
STRUGGLE
OF
SOCIAL
SYSTEM
89
of other
ship of
members
"
of course, it is never
perceptible,
entirely
stationarygoes on by imalmost continuous changes,
and isolated phenomena
"
of
dealt with
are
disorganization
ity,
by the major-
rate
accelerating
to
needed
to defend
even
we
which
the old
supplies
ods
shall see in this chapter
by what meth-
of
leadership
more
scious
con-
and
the formation of
social system;
new
case
growth of
autonomy due
to
within
leading
minority
rectly
[Here the power of traditional social attitudes is diWith such a psychology,
opposedto socialdisorganization.
crime againstpersons is possil^le
only either as reaction against
real or supposedbreak of solidarity,
some
or as an
individually,
abnormal phenomenon ^the result of a temporary
not socially,
of the personality.]
or
permanent disorganization
unknown
Last fall,in the villageof H
derers
mursome
close
killed a farmer, Maciej Tryka. The trial did not disdenly,
and the crime remained unpunished. Sudthe delinquents
and Jan Sprysak,
few days ago, Michat Olszowka
a
of
to the judge who
of
the
vicinity Krzeszow, came
peasants
to conhad the inquestin charge.
fess
voluntarily
They came
that it was
they Who killed Tryka. Nobody knew anything
53.
"
not
give them
peace
until
they decided
i
4
for it.
to return
POUSH
THE
90
PEASANT
SwigUesna,
Gaaeta
[An example of
54.
on
We
the
epidemic character
are
attached
seldom
that
happens
In
home.
only
even
or
one
But
people deserve
our
handicraft, but
inherits
only
for
farms
one
moreover
morg
will farm
divided
are
scattered
so
place to build.
"
also
country
scarcely
have
leave
not
the
wants
his
upon
it himself.
into smaller
that the
around
The
farmers
changed
their
who
only
and
places
to
receives
the construction
new
There
life-pensionand
of
is bad,
parts, and
are
simply have
their
no
seldom
.
Its managers
owner.
retired
The
the
families of
half
another
one
here
[and live
very
give
workman
bricks
for
men
steady work-
by marriages.
As
attached
the
are
among
also
often
not
happens
.
do
still lives
life.]
for almost
existed
25.
who
factory.
own
industrial
steady workmen
ones.
of the
consequence
have
and
are
sell it
SxMfiqtecgna,
1904,
in
has
.
changed its
once
seldom,
very
body
some-
not
this
And
try
sugar-factory Michatow
century
will
smaller
and
not
if
Even
father, he
from
55*
it very
his
yet they do
Gaseta
It indicates
and
and
farmers
some
some
everybody
to
land
his
of land, and
morg
influences.
new
place [Lubochnia]
leaves
anybody
organized
disorganization.]
native
our
remains
4.
their
any
of
neighborhood
our
...
three
to
spite of
in
which
community
1900^
to
do not
people who
respectablelives].
therefore
the
factories.
Swiqtecsna,
Gaseta
In the
56.
villageOlszewica
tled"supporting themselves
opened
a
few
very
poor
roubles
worth
briskly; however,
populous and
by trade.
goods.
in
noisy. The
...
the
The
there
The
few
Jewish families
father
of
each
sometimes
was
trade
1900,
therefore
evenings, in
every
8.
set-
family
scarcely
did
store
not
it
go
was
those
Not
district.
the
of
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
92
outcasts
Swiqtecjma, 1898^
Gaseta
I asked
58.
used
but
a
decided
we
would
theft
the
[of
thefts, particularlythey
at
be
meeting
communal
for
excluded
ever
**
Formerly there
stealinghorses;
were
whoever
that
from
26.
villageKowalowka]
said
he
awful
be
to
of the farmers
one
there
why nobody
of
relatives
even
the
committed
if
and
commune,
did not
want
leave
to
commune."
Swuftecsna,
Gazeta
In
Sg.
his
Antoni,
son
old
Makoszyn.
with
beat
The
Jozef Majda.
against his son-in-law
Majda
wronged
man,
and
his
7.
help of
the
1903,
white-haired
brought
grandson and
plaint
com-
the
court
condemned
and
Antoni
to
Andrzej Lekarczyk to 3 months
But
weeks' imprisonment.
Majda begged the court to commute
this punishment to a church-penance. And
done.
it was
so
with
conformity
for
three
service
in such
demand
the
in
Sundays
In
parish church
the
with
of
they had
which
beaten
It was
a
place that everybody could see them.
great
for them.
shame
Now
people laugh at them, point at them with
their fingersand
them
for a long time about their
will remind
should
the Lekarczyks running
see
disrespect for gray hair. You
a
home
from
They
coats.
without
ran
with
the church
looking around
their
under
only dust
rose
behind
them.
Swi^eczna,
Gaseta
In
6o.
for
part of
priestsevery
year
this is called
and
the
even
When
the
house
look
joy
our
and
poorest
in
the
country
January
with
for
call
on
9.
it is customary
their
parishioners,
going
They do not omit
hut, provided it is inhabited by Catholics.
the
priest is expected
out
to
[Kurow]
1899,
him,
wait
to
kolenda.
come,
for him
the
with
inhabitants
joy, and
of
from
the
this
composed
STRUGGLE
FOR
vessels.
.
eat, such
to
of
in
"Well,
this
that
and
whatever
his
people offered.
He
of
score
in fact this
the
and
cart
it
others
began
that
so
carts, the
the
the
to
oats
the
where
did
not
oats
them
the
the
when
But
elder
with
oats
and
gave
J. said
us
bushels
walk
learned
from
one
bushel
has
roubles
they
stolen
bring
will
gamiec
at
give
it
eaten
you
constables, an
up
to
off
give
The
oats.
in
kolenda
as
but
they
ished
aston-
he
was
acquainted with
was
that they
village-group,
the court
house
of
that
should
They
then
back
indictment
a
and
decided
the
for
take
who
stain the
have
been
said:
"Let
by the horses,
"Give
ascertain
and
there
korzec
so
must
?"
oats.
two
"We
this wretch
should
Having
J. and said:
give 100 roubles
once
to
proved
each
to
and
and
inquired
priestswere
this,they said
Why
give back
went
gave
oats
The
to
They
nobody
the
stained himself
perhaps
was
them
house
much.
to
go
of 9
dained
justiceor-
in this way.
to
But
kolenda
the
oats.
no
farmers
how
drink.
ordered
they loaded
that
him
went
finallyhe
took
and
that
us,
J.
man
priest,
full, another
was
When
and
were
how
saw
not
villageif he
whole
and
I
cheating people
were
that
oats.
treat
there
out
priests. Thus
cart
probably Divine
all the
the
the
immediately approached
He
them
always considered
the
sing
collect after
to
and
priest'shouse
house."
one
him
going with
his
When
But
were
they did
but
rather
But
took
the
to
"Why,
carry
went
horses.
than
more
order
he wanted.
priestgave
priest said:
team
rob.
to
he
back
went
was
in
houses.
what
not
was
with
go
farm-yard under
else other
or
acquaintance of
an
came
village-elder's,
the
team,
his
J., as
man,
with
priest visited
who
boys
followinghim
was
93
priest,coming in,
[here Christmas-song].
kolenda
the
and
God,
The
apples, etc.
eggs,
as
Lord
stanza
kolenda
SYSTEM
praises the
one
SOCIAL
OF
of several
things
PRESERVATION
or
let him
among
otherwise
written
greater shame."
100
themselves,
that you
oats
will be
pay
we
and
J. was
have
will
we
con-
POLISH
THE
94
fused
said
and
But
the
But
he
'1 will
did
farmers
they agreed
there
But
There
such
are
help,
does
people
in terror
where
and
his house
happens
also
free
not
or
the
from
in the
time
had
that
in
look
the
upon
last few
the
thief
the
seldom
only during
People tolerate
such
they
the
terrible
take
went
Reska.
crime.
Michniewski,
sharply at
once.
of
the
Then
It
certain
this
hate
sheep
thief
and
it
stolen
were
learned
in the
led them
silence
thieves
quently
fre-
very
even
now.
sin
into
that
him
happened [in
at
night from
it in the
ing,
morn-
community, Jan
started
to
to
up
torture
writes
farmer
farmers, having
thief well-known
strange
of
happens
proved
which
the
oppression
catch
it
happened
it
and
years
some
ago
and
humility
the
for
But
Other
straightto
in
ciates
asso-
exasperation
enemy.
that
...
the farmer
worst
not
tion
popula-
half
way.
has
the
to
happened
to
he
It is not
also
about
following case]
In the village2elechlin
.
and
that
does
example,
bear
souls, they
until he
for
to
as
thief
constables, for
bear
that, without
their
upon
for
thing can
other
defend
year
their
last two
thief up
anger
like executioners
the
the
is to
bers
rob-
he fears
some
sometimes
come
to
far
as
in
of thieves.
forced
were
community
gang
upon
as
stolen
for
him,
case,
country
40
accustomed
years,
thieves; it very
pushed
from
of
everybody knows
word,
duty
the
people
oppression,they
every
of
conditions
such
whose
to
the
themselves
of Bedzin, where
dismiss
to
fear
15.
1905,
handful
denouncing the
was
that
and
be
to
were
whom
say
community
This
district
authorities
to
even
those
thieves.
and
with
avenge
that
preciselyamong
where
communities
stillnobody dares
him
Swiqtecgna,
Gaseta
be
carry
be."
must
6i.
finally
should
with
went
and
that
30
that he
farmers
priest counted
roubles.
curate."
few
only
pay
roubles.
50
only 29
I beg, priest
And
"Let it be this much
J. said:
the priestanswered
"No, what the village-group
:
decided
priest. A
The
witnesses.
let him
to
of oats/'
6 bushels
to
the
to
much
and
roubles
lo
agree
so
this.
to
[thismoney]
not
them
begged
give
PEASANT
the
the
matter
neighboring
STRUGGLE
FOR
PRESERVATION
villageWggrzynowo,
under
in
his home
i".hiding
of
night
Beneturek.
well-known
2elechlin searched
the farm
time
to
the district-town
him
so
that
and
asked
ago.
for
of
took
But
The
ended
he
had
hospital. Before
given by farmers
horse-stealing. One
to
the
men
Swiqteczna,
to
letters,that of J. J.
letter
follows
as
For
two
The
The
him.
repliedby
Last
year
in
wedding-festivalfrom
of
Grzegorz Chachula
and
to
searched
cows
The
which
it.
After
some
time
Labuk
cart, for
went
to
the
with
pasture
these
Klima
but he feared
week
well-
Jozef
brought
[stable]. The
Moreover,
cows
Kwiatkowski
Domanski, Adam
Klima
speak about
picion
sus-
The
prove.
horses.
or
[to steal]his cow
them, recognized and frightened [them] away,
to
came
horses
at
stolen
were
farmers.
impossible to
for them.
they could
uttered
were
known
saw
Domanski
Antoni
two
of these
Jozef
Labuk,
by Jurga and also by Mateusz
Once
thief livingin Budziszewice, district of Rawa.
threats
one
collective
Romanowo,
and
winter
one
found.
found
published
Gaseta
farmers
fell upon
were
ceived
re-
were
:]
years
catch
during
two
letters
never
ing
beat-
6.
1907,
of
account
Two
that
neighbors suspected of
death.
to
were
reallybelonged
their
of
two
beaten
was
claiming these
of
man
dying he confessed
Swiqieczna published an
[The Gazeta
them
led
and
unhappy
Gaseta
with
sheep himself.
stolen the
62.
found
they "judged"
to the hospital
him
medicine.
who
tants
inhabi-
and
way
to take
were
Mela,
Beneturek
the
on
munity
com-
there
The
Beneturek
They
95
in the
said that
He
they had
and
doctor
known
Jozef Michniewski.
Rawa.
finallyin Rawa
SYSTEM
thieves, a certain
and
some
SOOAL
Jozef D.,
himself,Klimczak
spade stolen
him
his friend
to
the nickname
last
OF
to
at
them
pair of
in Jurga's
a
betray
and
night
as
it.
far
as
Modlica.
In
the
spring Jurga
having quarrelledwith
set the
him
house
about
of
Jozef Owczarek
horse.
.
; he had
on
fire,
threatened
96
THE
before
him
in
succeed
When
POLISH
and
much
very
PEASANT
he
did
He
not
about
evil
was
thief among
no
left,people said:
"There
order."
to
and
began
to
that there
the thieves
Owczarek's
at
So,
village-elderSzychowski
is
them.
When
question but
no
swered
an-
ties
the authori-
bring
must
we
at
quire
in-
the
formation
day (in July, 1905) the inthat there
[to the authorities]through the watchman
three
were
sent
strange horses
next
with
Sliwkowski
Tomasz
and
Antoni
Jurga.
Constables
Labuk
in
returned
and
did
he
would
find
not
Jurga
of Romanowo
Sliwkowski, one
from
home
Rzgow.
ran
think.
from
threatened
The
walked
he
the whole
this
horses
Jurga. When
the horses
to
away,
to
inhabitants
the
taken, one
from
once
Budziszewice,
is,at least,what
were
at
came
Jurga
night
at
village,saying
that
Sliwkowski,
Tomasz
it from
cleanse
[stable] for
springs,and
whom
thieves, Klima
Sliwkowski.
They
and
the devil !
refused
what
upon
a
him
beat him
and
devil I
It is
l"liwkowski
head
where
asked
When
and
another
whom?**"
knife
and
broke
had
him;
the thinner
he
stood
had
since
spring.
"What
said that he
the
had
body
bought it." SomeThen
they rushed upon
the money
hand.
they inflicted
bone
he
the
they rushed
answered:
Then
; and
stable,where
the
he
and
horses
When
Sliwkowski
was,
began with
business"
of your
business.**
"Who
the
were
none
that
one
in Sliwkowski's
beat
inspect. They
in his stable.
bryczka
of your
none
[vehicle] on
horses too.
They all
he opened
little,
the
It is
had
he
to
Sliwkowski's
in
bryczka
were
where
him
asked
bryczka. "What
show
went
that
some
to
remarked
few
in his forearm.
wounds
on
his
Having taken
STRUGGLE
FOR
the horse
asked
to
The
morning
to
SYSTEM
97
day, July
dress
to
nothing. This
Sliwkowski,
suspicionabout
next
went
they found
everything and
their
SOCIAL
gone
him
opened
Sliwkowski, they
from
they had
OF
PRESERVATION
loth
his wounds.
refused
who
doctor
to
came
found
He
had
to
ened
strength-
show.
Sliwkowski
in the
and
beaten.
him
sore
through the
During the night before July nth
Jurga walked
at the
villagetill morning and uttered terrible threats. He was
elder's house, but
did
they
killed him
and
out
ran
villagetook part
in Romanowo
and
find him.
not
there
the
is such
but
has
relative in Lodz
them
itself
guiltupon
and
order
for years.
who
We
guess
he
it is probably because
was
sticks.
with
takes
such
who
brings him
write
is true, and
Now
whole.
there
as
peace
J. J. is. He
is his
as
never
Sliwkowski,
defends
Sliwkowski
father-in-law.
goods, and he
stolen
passes
on.
All
this that
those of
them
among
we
the
in
quoted
men
we
Gazeta
In
63.
liquor sale
governmental
The
inhabitants
whiskey
better
in
wanted
to
situated
said:
of this
and
beer
this way.
a
open
near
found
the
lawsuits
vengefulness, no
they
this
when
past
did
year
other
If
no
no
troubles, and
liquor found
back
with
it and
it is
as
village,
to
agree
were
authorities
the
in this
had
village;there
or
succeeding much
year
not
we
sold at all.
were
were
liquor shop
governmental
in
the
of
ing
the habit of drink-
off from
that
Therefore,
peace
introduction
drinks
intoxicating
villagebroke
and
the
38.
1905,
had
no
since
Chotcza-Dolna,
Swiqteczna,
this.
They
stead
liquor,but infights,no re-
everybody put
itself among
we
do
not
us
want
this/'
Gazeta
64.
here.
some
Until
You
snotty
could
not
fellow
it
was
was
very
much
g,
developed
smoking
Swiqttczna, iSgg^
tobacco].
decided
that
But
this year
everybody
who
at
saw
munal
com-
half-
POLISH
THE
98
boy with
grown
it,and
youthful smoker
resolution
dances,
music
in which
but
^not
"
in turn
he
such
permit
to
and
his father.
upon
The
amusements.
people gathered
punished.
to
young
and
"
to
for response
which
by introducing into
initiative and
In
everything
lived
host
to
of the house
be held
sponsible
re-
Swiqtecsna, 1899^
it
new
element
an
26l
gives a
to
darity
vitalityto group soliof voluntary individual
reaction.]
village [Wylaztow],
our
another
[Disorganization remedied
the desire
the
together
come
play would
Giueta
65.
thority.
au-
upon
also
made
They
people
ungrown
indecent
fall not
evidently
lage-elde
vil-
the
the proper
inform
should
responsibilitywould
The
inform
about
PEASANT
far
as
back
as
remember
we
peaceful,quiet and
was
in
be the matter?
I
us.
the
us,
other
restless and
did not
He
know
how
began
he incited,he
in real anger
and
beginning of
the
live in peace
to
he
so
to incite others
abetted
people
And
court.
revengeful man
people of Wylaztow,
and
to
one
what
found
was
quarrelled with
against each
to
among
everybody, like
with
He
against these.
proved
other,
and
one
an-
spread gossip,
it ended
that
so
was
the
who
man
prudent and had been reading for a long time the Goseta
Swiqteczna. This one, instead of slandering his neighbors in
was
turn
getting indignant
or
the
came
gossip. And
spreading
was
bad
at
thus,
them, resolved
as
soon
gossip about
as
him,
he
he
to
learned
went
the
thread.
His
example
was
discover
followed
that
there
a
whence
somebody
himself
and
grudge against
lowing
by folby all his neighbors.
the clew
another's
pardon and found out who
They begged one
all of them
Now
live in
incitingthem against one another.
was
all began to
listen to any
bad gossip, and
concord
and do not
despise that
attract
any
unworthy
POUSH
THE
lOo
poor
came
without
tellingher
name
The
the
factory
deposited a thousand
roubles
which
years.
in
working
woman
PEASANT
is
roubles
priest tried
being built
aside
of
case
her
her
that
as
tribution
con-
earnings
in ten
should
leave
she
sickness, lameness
and
towns
parish. She
in this
from
persuade
to
in
of
one
loss of
or
Gazeta
[Another example of
69.
A
laborer
named
the
Stanistaw
Dutkowski
cleaninghides in Adler's
had
one
him
in order
cleaned
then
turned
him, and
to
tried to
as
took
the
that
insane
became
.
as
and
working
was
in
week's
taken
had
time
nearest
Kraszewski
ear.
continued
counted
as
to
act
to
hides
the
there
false oath,
had
He
hides
many
was
missing.
one
They
near
returning counted
was
I have
hesitation.
he
as
He
lying
soon
cleaned.
upon
who
gaged
en-
were
laid it
and
stealingan
take
"Swear
without
oath
As
ear
had
there
for
others
said
and
and
that
not
an
he
Kraszewski,
did
Kraszewski
witnesses
him
scold him
to
explain that he
scold.
to
began
his work
to
Wojciech
to
hides
many
from
away
it seemed
and
ears
how
off
cut
religiousattitudes.]
and
in Radom.
tannery
immediately
know
to
suddenly called
the
he
of
power
ears.
were
immediately
be removed
to
pital.
hos-
Swiqteczna, 1894,
Gazeta
31.
of strengtheningthe influence
[One of the classical means
portant
imof religionby connecting it magically with the most
these
Of
practicalinterests of the community.
course,
used by
survival of primitive magic but now
ceremonies
are
a
70.
the
winter
The
to
be very
got
rains
our
like
horses
then
as
time
not
only
vivifyingstream
time,
we
But
we
on
of social
control.]
work
flows down
in
spring
of
consequence
crops
to
.
means
neighborhood promised
summer
this year.
depend
this
from
come
harvest
good, but
The
worse.
in
crops
shall
know
that
but also
upon
have
not
us
on
to
buy
oats
for
from
grace,
heaven.
which
There-
STRUGGLE
fore
try
OF
people,as if inspiredwith
to
now
divine
by
The
prayer.
adorn
houses,
within
which
and
from
priest who
the
outside
garland
one
it consecrates
there
now
and
only
none.
the
Then
carpenter.
own
almost
are
of
farmers.
the
SwiqtecsfM,
Once
they stole
night.
same
thefts
other
Many
wrong-doers began
feel
to
all
to
[The
of
use
thefts;
his
parish on
discovered.
Thus
to
Swuftecsna,
in accordance
leisure time
poor
man
so
brought back
was
Gaseta
7a.
1905, 37.
wronged
in the
count
ac-
cow
were
from
cow
the
gave
general prayers
The
seen.
meadows,
formerly innumerable
the
altar is
were
appealed
the
of green,
woven
priest Langier
ordered
cow,
of
dwellings,the fields,
the
property
there
[In Gomulin]
walls
of fields and
the borders
the whole
lands,
gar-
Gaseta
7z"
lucky
girlsweave
and
the
whole
by the
leads
and
meadows
obtain
to
beautifullydressed
around
and
are
particularsolemnity.
women
and
them
there
After
service
villagelooks like
here
good,
there
times
in order
us
prepare
with
the
for
eagerness
these
In
loi
...
among
divine
crosses
that
so
SYSTEM
villagepeople
the
SOCIAL
tmheard-of
an
errors.
performed
day before
The
their
correct
services
harvest
the
PRESERVATION
FOR
in
the
the
steal.
19014, 46.
traditional
with
principleswas
I want
tell how
to
Sundays
holidays.
and
themselves
in houses
the
or
to
Gazeta
annoy
the
well
farmer
He
was
put
got up
took
and
another
in
one
evening
the
bucket
and
started
above
bucket
could
to
upon
[They broke
with
siping,
goshow
the top of
and
his hand
deliberated
and
acts.
even
they gathered
themselves
people,
upon
morning
or
at
formerly on
it into
took
ever
farmer.
winter
they amused
words
on
and
nobody
laughing
with
played
was
where
book, but
any
slandering
somebody
this trick
In autumn
...
itself
youth amused
our
...
find
not
draw
water,
his head
open
the
and
bam
near
was
The
crane.
the
bucket.
when
struck
and
denly
sudhim
drove
THE
loa
POLISH
PEASANT
gathered around
thinking there
time
logs. Then
and
road
threw
they
night could
fence
not
the road,
Sunday
often
swearing,
how
neighbors
thick
fences
that
other
An-
bam.]
dozen
some
linen from
the service
with
in the
so
The
poplarthe
along
anybody going
at
in the middle
of the
[They put stones
naphtha into the well of another farmer.
pass.
trees
pieces
to
across
They poured
Elsewhere
thieves
were
somebody's well
made
road.]
into
night.
dark
one
that
so
and
ropes
returned
none
after
home
late at
night with
noise
it
unpleasant
to
was
it upon
hung
and
cries,
And
listen.
out
It could not go on either withfightsthere were.
stealingfrom parents, for Szulc or Szmul
[German or Jewish
or
shopkeeper] did not give liquor for nothing, but for money
many
...
grain.
But
us
now
formed
"Garland
of
meetings, and
helped and
us.
who
had
nicknamed
us,
tricks,but
the
villagebelong
our
company
follow
our
with
to
examples
from
of
the
the
divine
band
service
have
they
now
in the
of the
[A band
of
if
or
we
plan
from
take
we
and
us
not
yet
keep
are
formed
was
been
Warsaw,
near
4.
32
farmers'
how
months
holidaysduring
already playing on
church
the
choir.
16 musicians
villageMierzwin.]
which
to
1907,
by the endeavors
Gaseta
74.
at
it.
priest a musical
play and
among
some
as
parish Stomczyn,
belong. They
sons
to
In
do
Some
Gaseta
73.
respected
our
say
Now
their
to
who
found
They laughed
we
do
them
Let
us.
began
we
please
not
Garland.
our
by
of
were
books, which
useful
parish;
our
now
discouraged. And
order to slander anybody
suitable prayers.
litanyand
and
papers
Rosary-library in
Rosary,
in
longer in
no
read
we
not
were
we
together it is
come
this did
most
in their heads.
mischief
but
helped
All
.
good people
were
Zaiusak.
priest Pawe)
those
We
the
organize different
taught
Fifteen
it is better.
can
Thus
was
a
Swigtecsna,
formed
rather
among
large group
1903,
16.
the youth
of
young
STRUGGLE
FOR
in this
people
ennobles
give
him
band
of
the
villagespend
makes
man,
Mierzwin
undertook
buy
an
teach
musicians.
band
of the
[In Klementowice]
not
and
to
church
come
so
many
if
they
young
two
so
men,
ashamed
are
not
that he does
and
or
three
sing at
to
girlsI
But
.
if
other, and
from
villageLowkowice
In the
popular club
established.
was
by priest Krajewski
The
club
then
.
others
voice
is not
that
his
thus
they
do
sing
not
singing.
Swiqtecgna, 1898,
jgi
performed
was
for
entertainment
an
with
.
starts, the
consecration
they sing
Christmas
dren
chil-
tree.
is open
club
there
sugar
like in
also
there
can
is
and
rest
similar
where
tavern,
and
in which
shop
or
jokes, in brutality
refresh
themselves, for
77.
things
be
can
conversation
found.
peasant
usually ended
traditional
The
in
is
not
quarrelsand
shows,
from
the
Swi^ecsna, i8g8,
standpoint of
community
This
.
fights.
[This document
methods
the
near
rings,
always bread, cheese, butter, her-
Gazeta
the
shall
have
we
and
the
how
in the club-room
given
was
The
and
.
they do
if
Why,
instead
.
ly
scarce-
are
all.
one
[saying] either
they hinder
particular
any
i9.
alization
of individu-
sing, and
who
Gaseta
76.
to
peasant
Swiqtecsna, iSg6,
singing. There
women
nobody
many
him
nice
themselves
lack church
of each
at
or
we
there is
immediately laugh
teach
can
development of
the
accompanied by
positiveinterest.]
men
self
him-
and
few
of
songs.]
not
the
owner
instruments
Gaxeta
75.
even
may
organization of
bought musical
the
and
Suchecki, the
Mr.
103
music, which
on
The
to
so
sing church
to
need.
in
he
SYSTEM
pleasant companion
...
to
organ
group
him
SOCIAL
free moments
chieflydue
is
Grudzyn
estate
their
piece of bread
OF
PRESERVATION
in
members
la
priest,
of the
system.]
Catholic
confession, according
to
the
intention
of
the
Church, is
only
not
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
104
tance,
sake of remit-
of
disclosure
directingthe believers,regulatingtheir
'everyday life according to the Christian principlesas they are
The
activityof the cwiexposed by the Catholic Church.
but
also
of
means
fessor
of
members
between
wife, education
and
husband
children), [relation
of
of the
life(questionsof
of
expenses,
the
community],
paid
wages
work,
to
state
question of
"
Jews, etc),
to
feeling,relation
national
raised
relations
confession.
during
between
of
the
husband
priest.
"
peasants' thresholds.
of
use
what
to
be
can
Let
priest must
vagina after
He
serious
more
with
cases,
conscience
pure
take
does
the husband
not
orders
the coitus.
She
that
one
even
want
her
had
to
the
quently
fre-
more
coitus
immoral, sinful,
are
he
using
or
conjugal onanism,
teach
must
further
at
her
alternative.
If he
says
spite of
it is not
sin, he will
of
physician and
all, the
send
to
act
act
her
to
and
not
But
husband.
to
die, but
she
The
that it is
finallywent
to
want
priest stands
sin, the
in this way,
priest should
that
long time
does
refuse
and
her
will
nor
can
merely from
some
She
.
emaciate
listen about
to
for
here
childbirth
more
take
doubts
First
the
scrupulous than
them
(I take
examples
some
relation and
an
crease
in-
new
before
fluence
in-
time).
us
neither
and
that
teach
must
quently
fre-
enormous
more
more
women,
"
frequently over
more
the
the
In
done
and
more
the
not.
or
nature.
determined
the
sin
condoms,
pills,
contrary
problem of avoiding
questions of
washing
whether
is
The
And
the
answer
medicines
wife
family steps
the
of
field of
and
.
is
tional
na-
regulation of sexual
The
.
"
men,
to
religiousduties).
life (fulfilling
life. Sexual questions are indubitablythose most
enemies), church
Sensual
nomic
eco-
tions
condi-
servants,
duties; class-relations;relation
fulfilling
taxes, of
life (relation
sensual
concerns:
and
law
if he
and
says
Then
.
"
that
his duties.
another.
in
woman
whether
of
her
the
hus-
FOR
STRUGGLE
band
it sinless.
considers
the
moral
viewpoint, but
their relation
perform
the
time
in
possible and
as
the
when
question with
influence
to
try
natural
have
to
SOCIAL
does, then
to
woman
xnuch
to
OF
If he
this
touch
to
not
woman
PRESERVATION
him
after
result is
The
"
"
although
children.
the
The
the
belief in Providence
the
fear of childbirth.
.
Sometimes
during
relations
is
there
the
very
first
the
1^
he
quantity of sexual
sexual
abuses
System
rare
particularly in the
There
.
ism.
The
is
of peasants,
as
well
among
as
be
can
These
sexual
In
periculum
touches
wife
in
the
it
are
some
sin if
venial
has
As
taught
deviation
of animals
do
sin to
excluded.
towns
far
as
to
is
peasants,
among
bation
mastur-
me,
happens
it
my
quently.
fre-
more
normal
boys, or
tion
satisfacbestial-
to
usually a stimulus
to
offences
are
people. Bestialism
the country
is
and
only
deviations.
older
husband
greater tendency
intercourse
of age.
years
of
country.
it is
instinct,particularlyamong
sexual
The
...
of the sexual
peasants
woman.
there
man
is not
of sexual
kind
ligion,
re-
have
can
the
whether
(lack of continence)
very
of
follow
ing
abstain, particularlydur-
of treatment
he
pregnant
often, whether
How
more
with
come
of fecundation
possibility
the
.
life.
The
when.
sin and
completely nude
while
to
carefully.
but
frequently people
Very
for
respect
that it is better
can,
and
two
i9icontinentuB
sexual
strong
week
pelling
great role in dis-
scruples as to whether
Particularly among
pregnancy.
teach
priest must
has
man
and
security.
influence
The
plays
the
at
frequently or
very
often
and
wife
and
as
(that is,
absolute
an
in their decisions.
woman
tell
must
smallest
before
life of husband
physicians exaggerate
of the
wish
normal
him
menstruation
one
this is not
even
he
is the
the
the menses),
make
the
strengthen herself
to
of fecundation
possibility
tell
from
to
as
so
los
priest must
Then
.
try
the
the
her husband
way.
to
SYSTEM
population.
habitual
class
relativelyrather
Bestialism
.
in the poorer
happens
frequent
more
f re-
io6
THE
in
quently
toward
the
period of
the end
of
women.
life
sexual
PEASANT
puberty
happens almost
and
among
POLISH
exclusivelyamong
Pederasty is
habitual
vice.
least I have
and
.
Intentional
limits itself
.
than
villages. As
in
far
to
happens
as
greater
are:
frequently with
able to observe
was
living
means.
frequently in
more
the
the
town,
offense.
.
married
among
caused
the
by
a
sexes,
in the
charms, medicines,
old, low
The
the
as
The
about
it ; it is his
hours
of solitude.
to learn
the
or
a
that
of
the
priest teaches
of
the
world.
He
sexual
both
relation, a
lack
servants
.
children
illegitimate
manors
or
with
He
to
orders
to
of
the priest. He
field,also
He
take
save
to
to
get
this state
search
an
from
recommends
also
books
is
for other
apprenticeship
the
scarcely knows
stables,
continually
...
boy
turbates
mas-
him, for
him
him
in the
thinks
distraction
and
activity. The
so
day.
carpenter, in order
into
cattle
priest wants
work
the
amusement
The
"
is
country
of a poor
farmer,
boy, son
physical development, father a
times
three
only
the
is in the forest
as
of
to
youth of
girlsserving in
and
physicallydangerous.
read,
and
of officials,
etc.
even
dreams
in
the
largestnumber
mental
much
endeavors
among
and
master
the
"
boy pastures
he
more
etc.
illegalchildren
Masturbation.
when
vain
as
by daily workers
drunkard.
with
many
such
sometimes
country
Examples:
is
On
the
distractions.
years
girls.
is furnished
14
among
in
country
are
large proportion of
The
idea
dissoluteness, a looser
women,
abortion,
provoke
of
and
hand, there
other
towns
causes
difficult in
love
servants
unelaborate
very
abortion
observed
frequent is Lesbian
and between
girls,but also only in towns
is connected
together. This manifestation
very
false devotion
and
towns
never
among
peasants;
our
among
turity
ma-
seldom
very
people of small
Relatively more
again
period of
men,
rare
very
it
it
in the
than
(i%)
then
and
(2%-3%)
with
sphere of
how
to
tions
descrip-
frequent confession
io8
THE
POLISH
PEASANT
would
The
this
use
girl was
of work;
She
there
manor-owner.
the
town
bore
she
back
came
the
to
sent
and
she took
talked
good wife
saved
and
and
she
already
the
wanted
to
asylum.
an
favor"
lord's
of her
band,
hus-
''People
girl remained
the
to
he
happened.
scandal.
the
go
to
the
no
her, and
then
the pretext
consent
was
always thanked
woman
order
religion also
and
courage
[and
Family
but
seldom
of
children.
for
any^ing.
life\
community]
(almost never)
means
to
advice
house
give
teach
order
her
according
a
the economical
to
morg
stock
master
in this line.
hidden
sentiment
view
priestdid
not
proud
bull whom
in
education
the
his
as
for the
to
of children.
how
child
children
you
overburden
have
with
But
to
get
the
to
cares
priestswas
of the peasant
out
the
his
the
economical
neighbors
comparisons
envy
brought
up
work
And
(if he
by [appealing to]
and
hesitate to make
if your
effect.
One
about
everything upon
by the confessor
knew
He
excellent
an
times
Some-
leave
not
Evidently the
if she is clean
buy
not
handle
to
conditions.
wife
to
or
how
is exercised
education
the
all and
has
of the woman,
the
it) upon
priestteaches him
in a friendly way.
to
for the
cares
greatest influence
not
bequeath
to
the shoulders
point of
and
confess
People usuaUy
negligence
confess
The
cattle.
various
are
...
bad
or
"
not
his wife
refuge
the girl loses
For
do not
do
to
matters
wife
decided
has
tracism
os-
last
if
strange
not
social
The
if the
and
cases,
her, it is
condemns
"
frequentlyby sharp
desperate step.
in such
pitilessenough
to
come
point and
the
to
girl to
or
there
annoy
always behave
not
criticism
you
not
with
year,
priestsdo
do
did
given
driver, "with
and
mother
her, "for
Many
to
it
mission
per-
lose it."
to
the
After
thus
was
her
and
hospital,under
which
asked
confessional
And
the
child
little" but
of
the
to
married
[probably a dowry].
repaired and
outside
news
settle it with
be
you
and
whom
is your
for
as
having
you
own
"Why,
son,
horse
some
keep
clean
your
are
and
image
FOR
STRUGGLE
PRESERVATION
likeness, worse
and
later,when
to you
because
and
than
left him
time
image of God
stock, if
grows
have
you
order
want
and
also that
care
own
your
son
him
likes
man
she
have
anything
to
from
the
his mouth
From
week.
her,
when
love this
him
tired of
he
when
him
and
drives
liquor and
to
want
him
out
"to
clean
to
back
come
husband
is
twice
sometimes
tries
striking
sometimes
away,
to
night-
sometimes
his wife
pushes her
the
not
once,
home
returns
from
does
then
sometimes
times
some-
she
whose
kuma,
traction
dis-
women,
returns
her, and
curses
of
he
does
have*some
the
her
he
continually with
And
It proves
modus
relations ; he
(pledge
the tavern
yield a little.
"
"
which
aflPairs which
defined
them.
sacramental
to
"
not
also
[The priest
court
husband
to
avoid
to
force
must
quarrels and
the peasant
to
troduce
in-
iting
stop vis-
to
make
to
each
party
acts
cases
in order
for them
normal
the
that
says
vivendi
frequent
law
committed
has
goes
he
ecclesiastical
priestcan
smell
sleeps with
Then
to
to
etc.
The
has
[if
must
you
his wife.
to
with
do
to
make
not
farm-
the earth
you,
wants
he
and
anger. he
and
watchman,
But
falls out."
him
curses
is
one
ugly word
an
her/'
his soul,
your
grow
to
when
"and
tavern
serve
quarrels with
that he
not
to
geous,
coura-
peasant confesses
that the
to
responsiblefor
should
you
and
respected him
eat,
daughter should
or
fit
bene-
more
speak about
even
feel
109
work.''
with
A
world
the
to
bring
not
plenty
you
SYSTEM
is strong, wise
I don't
If you
he
and
up
study?
to
SOCIAL
Will
given him
Himself.
you
bull?
he
OF
as
the
confessor
either
are
these
judge who
and
imposes
hold
formal
cases
penance
or
sins," as
the
decides
decide
must
small
too
^"ordinarypeasant
In
parties.] The
judge between
confessor
intimate
acts
to
merely
not
satisfaction.
the
carry
witty peasant
once
milial
fa-
various
are
something is bad
that
and
too
most
or
as
ferent
indif-
Usually he
behavior
of both
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
no
situation,use
order
badly and
to
done
wrong
relations
The
and
of
use
ihen
Among
harness,
are
rope,
scythe,
characteristic
most
I cannot
Although
in most
not
the old
cases
They
strange.
their
people
had
work
their
of
or
At
and
does
confession
the
the
shall
the mother
earnings of the
arrangement
which
on
Material
profit is
guides beliefs,prayers,
well
and
later, envy
of
g^ow
Lord
her
hens
lay
Jesus
in
eggs.
order
to
have
daughter
the
the
economic
.
have
was,
told
prefer
to
address
me
ship,
friendwoman
upon
young.
where
case
decide
to
quarrels, of
mass
The
other.
depends
but
.
"Women
sister.
charms,
for
any
ter's
daugh-
each
has
on
with
of
I had
money
certainly uses
our
her
and
son
reason
etc.
her
the
This
not.
people live
the
always
the
raised
store-room-litany
confessor
or
It is
war.
to
"
that
without
they rob
whole
the
or
old
bread
Sometimes
give it back
the
found
her
thus
Then
son-in-law
children.
helps herself
angers.
loss.
the
discover
not
between
out
lives,had
children's
the
listen to
the
^flour,grain,
"
break
whole
priestmust
reconcile, moderate
whether
their
And
.
household.
guilty,started the
daughter-in-law'ssupplies in
with
sides
were
eat
to
of
use
[The mother
own.
food
their married
as
worked
the
whole
the
quarrels about
particularlyoften
propose
women.
take
men
embraces
this
egotism
triflingamong
Sometimes
etc.
^parents and
"
the
as
environment.
the
are
people
young
toward
war"
bacon, vegetables,which
old and
such
offence
clusive
right of property and exfrequent opportunity is gossip
behavior
more
''state of
the
familial
way.
frequent and
more
occur
redress
the
most
in
self
him-
to
settle the
to
acted
accuses
thing; the
they
and
women
The
Christian
has
order
in
act
material) and
coarseness
quarrels
to
who
quarrels is usually an
such
inborn
an
Such
has
finally
and
person
the person
over-developed feeling of
an
and
in
something without
of
use
of
cause
how
(moral and
bearably and
which
determines
another)
accuses
of the matter
essence
extent, and
what
(often he
the
which
sentence
pronounce
study the
to
cross-
might
proved
as
that
myself
she
to
she.''
STRUGGLE
It
FOR
PRESERVATION
time
them
on
profound
behavior
of
''hidden
of
and
mistrust
another
horizons
one
hand,
to
the
other
hand.
excessive
an
tendency,
is
and
gives birth
on
invidious
blackening is either
by triflingincidents
of
hate, frequently
or
...
ground
back-
The
unite
to
families
two
by wedlock
use
is not
There
devil, charms,
etc.
any
given offence
has
who
peasant
be beforehand
of
with
accusations.
must
In
By
succession,
what
but
^this
"
cold
also of
be
reached
the
is
Christian,
Divine
not
Providence.
they
spiritsand
having
been
clearlyshows
An
old
done
have
they
to
seems
but
be
always
half
peasant,
But
are
sure
arc
"curse,"
of evil
the
that
the
state
was
is
spiritsbut
other
hand
simply struck
with
on
by having interfered
that
God
would
of
dying.
He
had
on
think
even
God
sible
pos-
cynic
I had
in
his
that
self,
Him-
they consider
because
terror
the
pardon
not
peasant's soul
they
with
such
impulses
generous
indifferent
an
it is not
peasant
profit.
in the
believe
profit
.
full of
.
motive
calculation.
peasants
binds
curse
material
"
life-theoryof the
The
always
profit
(unconsciously), half
to
again and
profitcan
means
It is
matter.
So
etc.
the
another
to
family
"
"
success.
is very
sip
Gos-
hate
word,
the
beliefs
relatives.
neighbors.
envy
^a
"
; refusal
quarrels of children
The
show
occultistic
neighbors and
on
women
children
of
about
news
church-bench, priorityin
of
neighbors
peasant
even
the
on
to
iSf spreading of
all the
mixture
precisely a
occultism
to
lack
the
Moreover,
affairs of
which
to
caused
to
marked
of
interest in the
exception confess
and
of
peasant.
our
wasted
motives
secret
without
in
often
iii
and
channs
searching for
person,
SYSTEM
SOCIAL
tried
also
working.
forces/' characterize
wider
of
had
woman
instead
OF
of
world
them
case
"for
which
conditions.
conscience
many
THE
112
POLISH
afflicted him
stone
upon
wanted
to
would
the
his
artillery.The
be
given
he
promoted
to
the twelfth
to
him
he
threw
God
the father.
broke
His
interferingwith
of
the
put
to
into
were
not
world
of
said
at
suitable
are
of the
treatment
any
itself
the
of the
and
(of
the
the
of the
glory of God.
priest and
familial
based
into
shall
one
order
or
family
and
"
with
which
one
tiest
pet-
principle
recognized but
to
adjust
whole,
one
the
to
this
if
harmony
accord
in first
in
in the
servants
benefit of the
his wife
is
activities.
this great
glory of God
is
the
the
economical
upon
lies
The
opportune
of order
idea
and
be to the
developing the
the
be
wife, children,parents,
The
in
priest in general
the
Providence)
be
must
everything
head
of
the peasant
all the
of
home,
that
so
to
at
only
not
task
universe, be connected
harmony,
and
of
performance of
the
there
mind
in the
Lord
I have
an
spirits.
(ascribed to Divine
universe
The
action.
left
which
fulfilled.
not
conformity with
in
should
which
.
maintain
idea
doctrine
ceeded
suc-
dent].
acci-
an
curse
did
tended
in-
frequently
course,
with
by
"Still,the
business
.
are,
the
that
He
government" (jtr.').
of connection
moment
about
were
What
.
then
killed
was
continually said:
this I
me
God's
curses
peasants
atory
prepar-
court-clerk.
was
He
thoughts
He
son.
forgive
Such
last
his
upon
cannot
old
the end
toward
examination
an
he
[when
army
died.
and
the
in
serve
This
.
passed
appointed
was
The
in
to
and
thing
every-
his
to
well
up
of his service
that
in vain.
married, and
son
it should
him, although he
see
in
emnly
farming, sol-
and
house
wasted
never
The
in
father
served
saying that
him
be
His
and
losing help
to
should
would
and
year
go
for
his native
see
might have
civil service
to
to
sergeantcy.
nevertheless
went
obstinately
son
volunteer.
as
letter written
him
to
obstinate
was
for
in
his only
ago
army
father, angry
him
which
man
years
[Austrian]
should
But
not
never
all.
Some
the
to
go
cursed
of
soul."
which
sixth commandments
and
first of
PEASANT
in this
family
instance)
conception
preciselyin preserving
of the
manifestations
of
STRUGGLE
God's
"
PRESERVATION
mind
"
FOR
that
perhaps
critical
"
has
dressing,spending
the
whole
so
on.
"
"
in
sows
functions
all kinds
private economy,
life
of
of economic
eating,
as
transactions,
the
"
Examples:
also to
justicetoward
Polish
the
property
frequently the
Most
taught about
of
of
113
before
view
SYSTEM
teaching
of money,
of
system
Such
.
never
and
sense
SOCIAL
OF
the
maids
state
parobeks and
or
ideas
economical
about
toward
even
be
to
applying honest
the manor,
to
or
has
peasant
his
chil*
own
dren.
Thus,
rails and
of
and
kind
any
and
peasant
our
is the
of
the
also
is
to
will
As
"The
In
lord
the
cases
some
for
Thus,
could
orchards
of
not
during confession
spoilthe
^"
About
five."
felled
or
did
all
erty
prop-
from
stop
not
had
Even
least in
break
large
very
the
robbery. Then
at
circumstances.
thieves.
the
him."
.
the
to
the
people," and:
harm
who
the
their
fluence
inthe
heads
branches
and
did
do
you
made
were
you
forest."
with
few
was
these
pegs
a
"How
or
msiny
thicker
this wood?"
"
rather
serious
'1
there?"
were
No
swer.
an-
^"Well,I repaired
The
theft, and
gins
priestbeasks
"Were
[and finally]
:
"Well, I did.
cursions
in-
amusing:
poles?"
"sticks"
fell them?""
"
likes to make
forest is
communal
or
who
peasant
it brushwood
"Was
"
long
of
the
suspect that it
big and
for
crack
to
confessional, the
enough, it won't
they should
the manorial
pig-sty and
to
the
it for
priest: "Put
confession
the
"What
the
nut
"
sticks from
some
of
created
not
[state all
."
.
upon
"
that
trees.
Sometimes
took
the
to
or
them
preserve
said
manor-owner
it stealing,
field,particularlyof
manor-owner
priest could
the
it,if it
adapts itself
one
temptation for
consider
rich
manor
example,
to
Outside
.
''God
priestis
the
or
difficult
meadow
priest.
answer:
that iron
property
...
peasant
know
will take
not
common
case
any
orchard,
the
of
and
manor
does
[railroad
...
the
to
invincible
an
He
state.
iron
some
relativelyrich peasant
is in
iron
this
constitute
even
property
for
leather
took
It is necessary
the road.
nails]from
he
that
confesses
peasant
They
were
how
they
about
twice
long
as
the wagon.
as
and
they don't
proclaims
few
very
the
then
even
This
state.
exceptions
the
the
church
be
loyal to the
its citizen
from
unjust.
Here
.
and
in Russian
their
belong
parishioners from
these
being
Then
there
the
are
profitingfrom
an
in
the
the relation
the
to
are
But
the
not
the
when
cases
there
confessor
it is
cases
all the
of
cases
duties
of
is
author
requires
state
relatively
persecution
obedience
the
state
priest and,
there
to
Jews
solidarityamong
men,
and
of
example
after many
years
for
to
the
:
and
on
of
mixed
humanity
of
the
hand
the
tionalities
na-
population] ;
with
regard
to
tions
general in all the instruc-
occasion
the
on
other
to
social, commercial,
with
In
the
relation
the
upon
paupers.
on
met
principlesin
the Catholic
the
.
duties
.
not
position ;
emphasize
to
of
to
necessary
national
Galician
in
teaches
priestsfreelydispense
the
where
the
some
are
border-communities
priestgives
tends
peasants
in such
community
same
people, drunkards,
that
bribes
loyal toward
confessors.
problems
oflicial
politicalfields [in
For
fightsChristianity,
extent
some
Christianity
Poland, has
persecution in Austrian
his personal experiences as confessor.]
in
this situation
always
national
no
fallen
it is suitable
state
any
[The
matters.
slowly and
because
the
Poland
German
so
priest who
very
unless
Those
subject
or
everything
the
indizndual.
loyalty and
that
state.
of
the
for the
straightforward way
it is forbidden),
individual's,is
lifeof
is to
this essential
to
that
wins
so
forest,
in this field.
state
rule
is the
the
fore
there-
manorial
idea
illustrate well
words
the social
upon
rule supports
priest talks
the peasants
priest and
and
in
few
These
Influence
"The
and
(even if
pedagogical influence
adherents.
for him."
The
principleof property
different
it.
only then
people's and
the
berries
and
confess
whole
the
that
communal
were
applies to
mushrooms
even
strong
they
same
gathering
to
as
PEASANT
But
The
mine."
also
as
POLISH
THE
114
one
other
that
spiritand
confession
some
the
of
he
necessity of
maintaining
character
of the
tact
in-
dividual
in-
community.
N.
that
is secretary
he
abused
of
his
He
commune.
functions
and
not
give chickens,
money,
eggs,
confesses
only took
also
forced
allevia-
in
themselves
show
worse,
of
grow
church
in the
Therefore
and
quite irreligious,
church, become
and
moral
and
Sometimes
confession
the
wreck
material
of the Church
fears
the
PEASANT
completely worthless.
is
of
such
about
to
not
serve
The
health.
.
Jewish
children
danger menacing
of
burden
their
children
home
and
from
make
them
when
the consequences
get any
them
away,
pennies
earned
with
complaining:
"Why
gave
Again
Jewish
went
to
often
accosted
cold.
her
near
fell
the
was
with
arrack
the
of
is
farm.
too
marked,
her
to
the
The
a
her
to
he
said that
The
child
do
they
not
''spit"
who
and
he
priest when
dismissed
Then
was
girl became
the
an
to
go
of
in
to
him
For
late.
too
when
the
her
the
and
kitchen
fault
girl "frolicked"
in
woke
her
put
was
with
I
room
and
afterwards
he
quently
they slept fre-
only horses
to
were
carry
parobeks and
upon
everybody
in the
was
for
it
stable.
baptized it myself.
she
of
of this love
consequences
the
embrace
the
time
gave
near
slept in
him, "and
gave
Jews
Jewish houses,
some
liked
even
She
"Though
night she
poor
the young
in the
stay
serve.
in winter
nurse
to
housekeeper herself
At
she
fr"Mn
comes
One
Once
girl was
log/'
and
town.
was
income
some
son
disgust toward
told her
and
Jew, already
good
or
the
to
obliged
felt
she
night. The
asleep ''like
young
rid
Getting
moreover,
penitent
was
tenant
together." But
the
The
She
but
her
kitchen.
the
the
to
listen
not
we
Jew."
housekeeper, formerly a
for
stove
did
ant
peas-
daughter
Then
Jews.
boy, stillhe
The
tea
the
komomiks.
handsome
our
structio
de-
for their
holy for them do not care
and prefer to dress for the few
examples.
few
the
and
blind
not
Jews.
the hope of
when,
ing
lodg-
poor
of
to
and
They
!"
of
and
appear
to be
who
given
sometimes
used
parents
family
if
money,
mothers
indifferent,if
of evil
ignore the possibility
everything that
on
rather
want
Jews.
to
sometimes
are
and
servants.
who
parents
give them
fathers
again
pletely
justifiescom-
end
the
at
man
poor
to
what
finds himself
the lot of
to
POLISH
THE
ii6
But
time
STRUGGLE
FOR
PRESERVATION
and
Jewish wet-nurse,
without
she
unavoidable.
she
Sometimes
always
the
about
Aside
her.
to
he
He
avoid
child.
latter
lived
was
promised
with
for
her
The
away
marry
her
she
so
and
is unknown
different
from
ugliness" which
of
thing and
with
law, of
church
the
familial
the
child
Christian
evils
did
to
cruel
also
or
was
is in
such
as
The
girl
fallen
refuse
to
of
the
view
her
which
body.
any-
Polish
upon
they
treat
peasant
and
the
actions
in
forbids
''moral
the
her
such
the
that
law
the
with
in
of
a
alcoholism,
good
relation
Jew is in the
gression
trans-
of
eyes
view
of
Jewish religion,and
Jewish blood.)
cases
body and
relation
character
many
Jew),
in
see
established
educated
and
his friend.
to
left her.
withstand
soul
not
brands
connection
Reformatory
social
rig^t,but when
particularlyaggravating circumstance
being
Confession
all
Giristian
(The sexual
Jew.
cine
medi-
give her
he
and
coarseness
Christians
moreover
the
of
(though
dress
to
to
her
sent
peasant
the
severe
She
the
Jew,
also
and
was
Polish
to
the
functions.
sexual
richer
her) which
accosted
months
two
of the
horizon
dered
wan-
this
Jews have
of the body
mental
and
was
the dress
moved
about
the
and
dress
already it was
the
to
house
tempted by
weak
received
good by nature,
very
but
he
her
behaving badly,
everybody who
from
She
be
to
room
her
something
acts
was
left her
herself
a
times
Some-
road.
normal.
was
girlhad
The
promised
got tired of
The
to
rented
she served.
herself.
giving herself
girl allowed
bachelor, who
whom
she
this she
from
Another
a
road
even
''something [inside]
night
at
117
ing
impression of be-
sexual
she
that
persuaded
was
Frequently
pushing her."
felt that
she
the
the
dissolute
SYSTEM
everybody/'
pit near
she made
but
considered
she
with
went
in
once
confession
to
came
hystericaland
but
than
more
money,
"she
then
SOCIAL
OF
the
ing"
"mix-
confesso/s influence,
powerful reformatory factor
the
theft, immoral
behavior,
in
etc.
ii8
THE
also
certain
have
only
eradicate
beliefs
The
to
of
crisis and
confession
in its
even
This
is
also
But
religious
sults
activityif positivere-
the
confesion
is
breaking
ment
mo-
bring
not
force
the
of
mons
ser-
always the
it does
cases
extraordinary influence
for
way
it undermines
connected
with
the
action
is also based
and
powers
of
confession
method
of
and
the
on
action
the
lies i)
force
of
of
the
the
on
frequently as
in which
war
the
friends, while
of the
of the members
and
the
example
"help"
way
that
had
some
influence
her
father.
to
him
drink.
she
the
of this drunkard.
with
priest stands
the
children
of the
been
only
few
tion
coali-
whole
ers
pray-
church
drinking
get free
girl who
him.
the
with
that
to
upon
First
.
drunkard
itself
alliance
and
oath
Then
would
he
of
him
only angered
one,
presents
most
al-
the
opinion of
community.
mild
the oldest
situation
in
wife
[N. had
to
used
the
excluding hand
majority of
peasant
the
sacrifices of
punishing and
For
side of
the
on
in
or
The
disposition
different
spiritualgood
fights alone
magical
be
drunkard
erness
clev-
him.
to
his
the
don
par-
confessor's
the
upon
it must
God,
his natural
"
individual,on
The
particular case.
of
hope of
the
penitent ascribes
...
every
the
and
others, and
habit
the
judgment
types of factors
influence
depends
of the
personal force of
two
faith
the
fear
of the vice
The
upon
abilityto
which
father
of
to
strengthened by suitable
prepare
case
any
through confession.
the
is how
"charm,"
But
^the force
"
if in individual
victory, in
habit.
problem
the
social
common
bad
the
Where
evil, confession
teachings. They
definite
the
more
obtained.
be
influence
of
a
action
be added
to
and
inveterate
^must
"
PEASANT
preventive value.
an
are
and
part such
social
and
POLISH
said
him
man's
brandy
in
never
her
ily
fam-
sharp
daughter,
bitter word
all the
they would
taught the
give
Only
priest used
priest bound
that
years.] The
more.
never
The
10
to
to
reform
relatives
give
daughter
of
him
to
herself, for
him,
the
thing
any-
tell her
in
the
FOR
STRUGGLE
bad
sellinga
was
furnished
the
weaker,
neck.
liquor which
of
prayers
became
for
developed
influence
been
in
him
The
explode.
of
with
not
peasant
not
even
of
of
Poland
have
reserved
help
not
civil
on
having
to
is
set
war.
fire to
his
have
but
the
bishop
or
whom
my
the
who
tried to
arson
frequently the
etc.
not
are
set
the
loss
of
bors.
neigh-
as
and
the
sin
the
worth
feud,
the
"I
still set
of
of
way
reproached
have
fire
many
The
to
even
farm-
varieties
stud3ring.The
law-suit, the
to
But
their enemies'
.
the
man
father
can
in
of
murder).
confession
fire to
stop
selves.
for them-
arson
send
war.
bishops
buildings, said:
always succeed.
themselves
does
To
sin.
...
respectable farmers
is for
arson
It is civil
with
as
way
peasant
to
bery,
rob-
hesitate
not
peasant
remit
it
listened
of
case
murder,
his
sin of
the
have
ligious
re-
explosions he shows
arsons
define
could
the
religion violently
greater
I would
he
dencies.
ten-
frequent manifestation
neighbor's
erty
prop-
the
in
does
of
of
same
to
this percentage.
particular study.
to
peas*
self-redress,and
eyes
number
(in the
much.
his bam,
mine."
the
the
and
example,
confession
to
this does
of
ant
peas-
criminal
state
of such
is such
the
appeal
must
of
of
For
.
on
education
is, an
incendiary,but
to
such
breaking Lent
diminish
to
That
fire
miseration
com-
Finally the
facility. He
in
it merits
considers
least
in
the time
dishonor
peasant
at
set
his
express
latent and
that
for
to
began
around
profit and
influence
the
primitive man.
self-redress
carrying
time
playing
and
remain
greatest
long; at
bring him
bishop
call and
wealth
Reciprocal incendiarism
or
and
hung
poisoned.
perpetrates
the
reflect
quite
the
The
weaker
same
the
peasant
arson,
of
the
large percentage
growth
weakening
momentary
himself
was
was
tendency
natural
does
At
to
priest
away.
it
village
The
the
Still the
and
that
misery, liquor,demagogues
course,
have
But
so
Jew
119
reformed.
passions, and
ant's
in the
scapulary
having
Of
the
reason
it
SYSTEM
the
the throat.
and
SOCIAL
that
took
brandy, preparing
with
OF
discovered
although it burned
assault
an
they had
office
starostc^s
PRESERVATION
seduction
son
rea-
of
The
lack
of
and
peasants
marks
innumerable
do
through murder
that
not
free
of
remember
of deaths.
three
times
as
in
deaths
But
.
murders
many
are
end
of
percentage
.
ganization.
or-
There
happily often
the
general number
are
member
re-
attempted
of
of
one
of
wall
and
met
the
confession
beat
each
them
was
broken.
of
one
quite different
they detected
take
up
about
with
them
the
honest
them
of
these
factories
with
shame
in its
town
oped
disorganization,develtrast
Con-
stolen
of the
nobody would
with
to
an
theft
their
work
could
him
accept
with
and
have
did
the
not
other
evade
for
the
work,
of
managers
the
honest
watched
Some
way.
The
happened.
in this way
thing attached
them
to
ally
continu-
time
They led
in
found
him
his neck.
stopped completely
ago
workmen
robberies
ened
threat-
by wronging
thieves
by
First of all,
of them
if any
live
to
found
was
professional thieves
none
punished him
the
thieves
of Tomaszow.
agreement
an
live in
make
that
them
to
and
to
priest who
co-operativemovement.
continued
and
factories,ordered
Thefts
the
just been
Galician
that
to
came
the
but
factories in Tomaszow
town
had
punishment of death
in order
workmen
the
under
occurred
by
dealing with
hundred
proposition by saying
One
fiercelythat the
so
men
two
recent
of
way
work
people. And,
the
these
service
methods.]
factory-workers in
the
This
about
sermon
divine
the
dealing with
of
ground of the
old
with
had
stones
the authors
withheld.
for
name
method
[New
the
plagues
two
communion.
and
Written
wishes
his
on
after
with
other
church, and
Immediately
78.
these
Once
peasant.
our
diminish
is the strongest
villages,which
our
little to
but
do
priests can
Christianity in
out
which
our
social
their
this defect.
from
murder
at
of
also
accomplished.
The
in
life characterizes
are
in the
there
human
primitive character
not
...
PEASANT
the
attempts
wounds.
for
respect
Women
as
POLISH
THE
120
about
He
to
in this town
perienced
ex-
steal.
and
neighborhood.
good
means
as
cruel
as
torturing and
STRUGGLE
invented
killingswas
of
to
break
to
have
with
met
PRESERVATION
FOR
ZamoSc.
last
The
all relations
them
^in general to
"
if
neighbors, as
of
did
they
this decision.
In
was
has
solitude
that this
that
community
by the
the
annoyed
so
of
the
same
fine
for
any
they promise
faced
whether
individual
the
rules,
community
belief
and
changed
above
attitudes
give
this task
us
may
and
main
many
attitudes
attitude
becomes
character
response
conditions
in
which
presuppose
be
reduced
make
to
the
of
are
of the
the
or
values
subject
conditions
the group
existence
of
(see
fact
in
tain
cer-
definite
given
when
certain
attitude
in
the
in the
Thus,
certain
determines
included
to act
a
in which
involved, but
forth
or
quoted
complex
acts.
or
in the
situation
in
ing
follow-
situations
I, p. 68) is
values
system
documents
The
the
individual
the
certain
solve
wants
the
to
predominant and
actipn by bringing
of the
certain
to
traditional
the
solution
which
influence
to
not.
Vol
traditional
with
be fulfilled,
successfullyor
Methodological Note,
to
1907, 6.
which
ways
and
The
condemned
definition
The
sion
transgres-
Swiqteczna,
wants
both."
or
they
off them.
as
way
define and
time
improve, begging
to
community
who
"How
formula:
not
counteracting disorganization,
or
always
can
were
"
maintain
to
action,
community
same
individual
as
so
simple
the
the
by
or
they
noticed.
been
in accordance
behave
to
talk
this decision
are
be taken
the
by
not
to
not
they
At
have
who
men
preventing
if
as
Gazeta
task
them,
consequences
neighbors' excommunication
The
decided
villageswhere
some
...
it
roubles
25
pay
trict
dis-
the
greeting when
act
to
exist at all.
not
to
their
121
meetings
They
with
common
and
of
communal
at
steal.
answer
them
SYSTEM
community
who
in
to
even
SOCIAL
agreed
those
work
avoid
themselves
pledged
farmers
or
all,not
at
in
summer
with
business
any
OF
we
way,
which
the
certain
whenever
action
detail of
the
the
are
the
same
conditions
and
individual
instead
or
of
definitions
in
attitudes.
The
attitude
and
of
conditions
the
the
did
action
ganization
or-
not
serve
pre-
of the
in
provoke
to
the predominant
no
nite
defi-
in the
appear
are
titude
at-
ditions
given conpredominant role,
used
values
action
social
instead
the
both
when
finally,
action, or
be
some
only when
which
other
some
response
could
no
group
tudes
atti-
changes of
in preserving
difficulty
assumes
values
and
spite of
determine
to
the
the
or
all the
all the
There
case.
the
though
even
nor
behavior
individual
used
another
to
case
conditions
the
from
if the
given,
are
action
same
continuityof
no
values
constitute
which
values
bearing of
the chief
determine
itself and
will reassert
PEASANT
POUSH
THE
122
field of
attitude
longer the
same
as
before.
The
natural
expectation
which
definitions
is that the
have
of
social group
accepted
traditionally
been
situations by many
applied to innumerable
and
will last indefinitely
bear any
amount
and
individuals
of
naive
and
It is
change.
social groups
for
usual
not
to
prepare
repetitionof
the
for
such
experienced in
already been
kind
of
breaks
the
and
The
struggleagainst disorganization is
in efforts
retroactive,consists
already
weakened
to
flexible,more
for
than
apt
than
to
to
make
to
reinforce
to
prevent
which
changes
the
withstand
have
of
prevalently
definitions
their
ening,
weak-
already
existing system
changes.
of
astonishment.
thus
coming disorganizationhas
instance, owing to the observation
the danger
"
rather
counteract
rather
always provokes
have
as
break
past; every
new
unknown
rules
vide
pro-
Even
been
of
curred
oc-
more
when
noticed
groups
in
much
as
If this
work,
not
*.
is
stability
social
that
out
social
as
planation
ex-
change.
organizat
of preventing dissimple and naive method
of change does
by ignoring the possibility
the
tends
social group
ganization
disor-
counteract
to
whose
traditional
system.
Here
individuals
from
obvious
For
with
blame
for
rather
than
to
its
upon
there
phenomena
own
the
in the
root
for
exclusion
of
than
realized
the
exclusion
that, though
of
the
munity
com-
put the
strangers
it feels
stranger
is not
easier and
But
member.
to
whom
and
community
much
the
upon
members
"naturally"seems
in
settled
social group
every
all undesirable
taken
belong
strangers
tendency of
and
partly responsible,
not
of
community.
frequentlypracticed
is most
exclusion
reference
a
exclusion
reasons,
; it is
of actual
the
with
is in disaccordance
behavior
individuals
be
demanding
problem
e.,
has
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
124
felt to
portant
less imit must
community
peasant
who
had
of
method
we
find the
In
where
further, the
formal
to make
there
decision
is
transgressionof custom
of social solidarity,
serious break
no
crime, the
spontaneously reacts by interrupting some
all of
cases
the normal
quirements
re-
legalmade the
fore
rather difficult to apply. Therepeasant community often resortingto
of action.
and simpler means
necessary
exclusion
immediate
more
no
into effect,and
went
social relations
refusing to respond
with
to his emotional
or
the
but
munity
comor
offender, by
practicalneeds.
FOR
STRUGGLE
PRESERVATION
seldom
There
his
of
tended
this reaction; it
behind
agreement
initiative
own
simply to
avoid
seems
by
or
close
any
SYSTEM
SOCIAL
conscious
plan, any
any
is
OF
explicit
and
dividual
in-
if every
as
imitation
others,
of
with
contact
125
those
who
been
have
longer consciouslyrealized
motive
the unformulated
is
kind
some
of
incomprehensible,vaguely magical
those
who
asserts
it faces
whenever
of behavior.
with
the
affect
may
tive
primitivemo-
new,
collection
such
of
behavior
whose
in
is
of
terials
ma-
isolation
an
in accordance
not
custom.
When
the
break
has
community
with
nonconformity
with
This
which
less
or
incidental
individual
the
We
many
of
more
way
there
that
the offender
some
tamination,
"con-
of
apprehension
principlein
evil
^the fear
"
to
traditional
deal
not
with
and
customs
mere
but
mores,
of
solidarity
verging upon or passing into
becomes
crime, its reaction
a
pression,
positiveand planful reto
varying in intensityfrom
public blame
lynching,according to the importance of the offence as
The
viewed
facts of lynching,of which
by the group.
a
have
many
quoted
The
since
occurred
examples, deserve
some
facts
cannot
exclusivelyas
outbursts
are,
indeed,
during
1905
of
some
be
mob
and
properly understood
acts,
the very
the
as
process
irrational
of
action"
"mob
of
we
have
particular attention.
popular instincts
of
of which
if interpreted
ous
spontaneThere
revenge.
attitudes
lynching; but
oping
devel-
the foun-
POLISH
THE
126
PEASANT
of the whole
cial
performance lies in the essential soneeds
inof an organized community, not in animal
action
We
shall find typicalexamples of mob
stincts.
in the next chapter ; their background is radicallydifferent.
which
either lack organizain groups
tion
They occur
whose
or
entirely like a citycrowd
organization
is,in a sense, temporarily suspended, has ceased to work
in a community struck by a sudden
for a time
as
panicprovoking event; they are purposeless, have no general
dation
"
"
"
aim
which
to
the
action
present
lynching which we
are
performed by groups
organizationis still strong and
the
find in peasant
of
cases
in which
vital
deliberation,sometimes
of
very
is subordinated.
are
prepared for
definite
general
ties
communi-
traditional
the
they
But
the
uct
prodtime
long
purpose,
larly
popu-
expressed as
"cleansing" of the community.
of the community
Finally,in the eyes of every member
who
of the individuals
none
they are morally justified;
mentary
participatedin them feels that he was
acting under moexcitement
and
be
to
in peasant
communities
It must
which
under
are
draw
an
rather
the
that
course,
conditions
Polish
peasant
do
permit
conclusions
whether
to
as
not
munities
comus
of
other
or
no
social
influence.
over
its
judicial and
agencies
Since
on
whose
1863,
all administration
when
and
to
l3mching
of
most
tional
ra-
primitive,
ganization.
struggle against disora
as
to
took
of
as
Thus, lynching
lynching develops in
general
surrender
little
appears
method
original means
The
not.
to
any
his action
if necessary.
realized,of
be
considers
each
repeated
fully conscious
but
is
but
or
ago
executive
tions
func-
activities
it had
Russia
tively
defini-
jurisdictionin
the
PRESERVATION
FOR
STRUGGLE
SOCIAL
OF
SYSTEM
and
inefficiency
dishonesty of
time, peasant
same
began
to
which
manifested
itself very
And
1905-1907,
to
the
officials.
At
the
the
to
recent
period
Russian
lice,
po-
than
more
the
clearlyduring
as
in
absorbed
with
its duties
ever
communities
And, of
owing
owing
communities,
tions
func-
of these
economic
many
Russian
127
the
took
regard
into their
matter
crime,
to
hands.
own
course,
individuals
reasons,
communities
in weakened
resort
to
self -redress.
But
if thus
in which
lynching appeared
rather
were
the conditions
in these acts
the
essentially
were
constitute
everywhere
the
which
same
psychologicalbasis
psychology
study these
"retributive
social
of
find there
we
And
justice."
with
in connection
cases
and
if
find that
we
have
of
always
an
upon
outsiders
and
when
their
the
offender
object is
ber
mem-
of the group.
In
and
the
first case,
the victim
as
is
member
of the
and
When
is
community
retributive
damages.
when
preventive, with
or
the latter
of
the offender
an
is
an
a
exist
is
outsider
the
is
attempt
member
in
some
munity
com-
tially
essen-
to
of
act
ex-
the
ure,
meas-
partly broken
up
into
fragments,
that
wants
to
each
these
is strong
mtmity
the
in
is interested
device
some
ideas
these
itself not
which
are
we
"sin'' and
parallel is
vestige
of
the
mediaeval
in
some
has
been
is
fact
that
rooted
rule which
reliability.The
break
has
an
etc.
of
sins
are
sources
be
may
sponsibility
re-
remnant
ity,
politicalresponsibiltaken
feeling of
with
community
there
hates
is
an
has
the
in
fence,
politicalof-
In addition
broken
Russian
communities
to
is the
by
principleshave been
desire for securityand
occurred, and
sion
repres-
magical
unreasoned
regard
been
tude
atti-
innumerable
There
common
neighbors.
has
the
religiousideas
the dissatisfaction
the
in
of
traditional
ultimatelyin
that
its
the
also
course
shame, reproach,
the
of
; there
its
before
in
"
crime
terms
particularlya
more
Of
acts
also
by the stand
committed
probably
those
common
officials with
crime, and
of
revived
cases
governmental
which
certainlyis
fear
these
several.
notion
the old
the
by which past
commtmity the
peasant
probably
are
there
in
methods
the
In
this attitude
some
found
tion
annihila-
this fundamental
but
of regret,
of the various
out."
"wiped
in
only in
studying, but
expressions
Something
of
group,
consider
to
in prevention
performed
its limits.
within
manifests
various
and
the
been
termine
de-
ence
refer-
than
speak, the
has
formulated
not
of
consciousness
which
act
which
community
more
to
gression
agcom-
with
the
in revenge,
occurred
are
whole
What
will permit it
which
having
not
as
as
offences,is,so
the anti-social
the
attitudes
the
group
intimidate
to
solidarityof
not
are
than
more
of future
of
the
as
separate
as
and
the
to
acts
its wrongs
long
so
PEASANT
which
of
revenge
But
of
POLISH
THE
128
lost
very
intense
shame
to
the
this,
very
broken,
the
some
ing
feelof
idea that
and
fre-
STRUGGLE
FOR
PRESERVATION
OF
SOCIAL
SYSTEM
139
"
consciousness
quently voiced
is the
This
its social
in
justification
raises
the group
and
personal
revenge
an
as
the
enemy
him
treat
crime
the
treat
the
if he
as
The
community.
reasserted
system
more
or
of
member
above
the
performed
the
fender
of-
its
and
to
outside
of
member
is removed
to
of
level
and
and
unbroken.
as
performance,
every
been
been
shown
leniencyis
any
him
never
stain
of
By treatingthe
actively manifests
disowns
if it had
as
action
fear.
group
had
the
to
of
action
an
to be removed.
similar
eyes
personal
or
against him,
solidarity
to
the
such
gives
other
to any
or
"stain"
which
attitude
member
lynching a
of
the
tional
tradi-
the
If, on
trary,
con-
malefactor, there
in the
mains
re-
group
that
against
many
free
the
unfit
to
of
^how
exclusion
the lowest
to
and
its members
the
readapt
or
by making them
in accordance
It is evident
that
of
phenomena
the
methods
individual
in the
rules
can
"
be
due
to
tion
preserva-
the main
problem
to
future
the
one
munity
com-
their situations
is left untouched.
appliedonly when
exception; they
an
Sometimes,
be
the
to
proved
sporadic and
disorganizationspreads
community.
disorganizationmay
of
the
to
merely
have
individuals
these
disorganizationare
dangerous
if
such
dangerous
define
with
tend
who
system, while
traditional
adapt
individuals
of
community
be
perhaps
punishment represent,
or
for they
against disorganization,
defense
"
of
methods
however,
committed
were
before.
years
All
which
offences
some
over
the
are
cially
soworkable
un-
large part
two
"bad
charac-
influence
ters" who
in
POLISH
THE
130
mtmity
other
Since
in
of
others
the
started, continues
to
it
to
occurs
persuades
reach.
into
the
it that
This
as
disorganizationis
limited
phenomenon
grow,
sphere
to
are
of
ests
inter-
of
teracting
coun-
these
social group
every
ess
proc-
used.
are
back
disorganization there
introduced
out
com-
drop
the
values
which
the
Usually, however,
of
cases
the
excluded
are
of
atmosphere
to check
most
values
new
new
to tradition.
methods
if these
have
to
disorganization,once
unless
some
social
sufficient
be
may
into obedience
of
habitual
time, the
PEASANT
soon
longer
no
few
reflection
as
an
tional
excep-
"abnormal"
viduals
indi-
ber
begins to touch a continuallyincreasingnumof apparently quite average
The
members.
ple
princiof this method
is sound
in part.
Disorganization
of a group
define
consistingin the fact that members
but
situations
in disaccordance
that such
definitions
of
other
some
may
of
only
are
rules, it may
the
the result
instead
values
in the
predominate
with
situation;in
of the
of those
other
be true
tion
substitu-
which
should
words, disorganization
if not exclusively,
due
chiefly,
method
The
changed conditions.
be
to
the
fluence
in-
would
be
it would
course,
of
as
have
to
new
times
on
though,
of
other kinds
To
by different influences.
be indispendisorganizationentirely,it would
sable
cut the community entirelyoff from
ble
possiany
phenomena
prevent
preventive effect
no
produced
influences,and
attempted
being,though
and
sooner
this has, of
with
or
perfect
course,
success
been
for
many
the
creative
time
forces
POLISH
THE
132
dividualSyor
the individual
by
even
PEASANT
only if
situation similar
ishment
individual
the
prevent
tendencies
which
to
certain
forms
social
'The
to
order
with
frighten
nite
defi-
him
away
behavior
conflictingwith these
make
him positively
want
reach
community does not, of course,
scious
by an explicitreasoning, but it is conof mere
insufficiency
repression for purposes
peasant
this conclusion
of
the
itself,sometimes
in response
positive methods
aiming
wish
both
of
to
to
in members
and
their
attempts
makes
In
same.
order
to induce
the
appeal
is made
(way,
on
which
^the desire
The
whole
for response
community
an
the
to
in this
the
is
the
essentially
to
and
accept
source
from
that
which,
divergent
system
for
tain
cer-
his inclination
social
group
the desire
implicitlyassumes
inexhaustible
fundamental
primary
peasant
line, whatever
individual
the
spite
It is characteristic
in
tive
ac-
tendencies
own
which
an
system
activities.
all the
spontaneously
community
initiative,more
the traditional
undesirable
in almost
that
outside
develop
influences
external
leading them
to
to
with
conform
of
reorganization and
of
are
In
in
conform,
to
"
not
situations
new
represssion.
enough
the
it does
But
in his behavior
conform
of
in plUn-
it prevents
words,
acts.
but
desirable
satisfyinghis sociallyun-
from
resulted
which
by constructing
the individual
have
that
to
he
tendencies,
anti-social
similar
repetitionof
which
fear
anti-social
itself;in other
presents
of
attitude
efficientlycounterbalances
punished. Repression
tudes
attirests
recognition.
these
whenever
attitudes
neces-
FOR
STRUGGLE
and
sary
under
social
his
wish
the
social
the
taking
modifying
and
Or,
redress.
community,
made
to
new
to
reach
to
if
viewpoint
drinking
have
is thus
which
with
agreement
an
this situation^
action
the
in which
is taken
tendencies
these
developed
are
participate
; and
problem
is disturbed
concerned,
every
rived.
de-
toward
or
organized
who
to
be
can
group
re-define
him
makes
his statements
an
individuals
individual
every
in each
and
neighbors
133
separately to
arouses
the
solidarityof
by mischievous
made
definitions
sociallysanctioned
if the
Thus,
SYSTEM
any
with
conform
SOCIAL
OF
PRESERVATION
by
met
habit.
variation
new
specific
Every
of
''social instinct."
the old
This
method
is very
well
adapted
to the average
of
how
primary-g^oup members;
be used for the
it can
efficiently
social systems.
depend
of
response
outside
and
so
the
the
to
organize
fundamental
that
strong
the
were
born
dependent
on
help
to
new
tain
main-
evident.
are
of
possibility
its
cation,
appli-
conditions
which
the
to
for
the
in the
members
satisfaction
and
the
defense
of
reared
attitudes
to
are
desires
be
for
adequately obtained
be
is
who
their
the old
of
primary-group
recognitioncannot
the community.
It
of
far
very
of
destroy or to modify.
community is still solidaryand
and
who
are
that
reformed
the
preciselythose
on
enough
system, that
are
only object is
disorganization tends
It presupposes
coherent
its
later
see
construction
often
results, and
process
when
traditional
the
Its
But
shall
we
chology
psy-
that
fact
in
community
all individuals
primary
and
group
always
pre-
POLISH
THE
134
PEASANT
of the
much
serve
so
But
there
comes
cient
to be a suffithey cease
the
disorganization has been
self
primary group to reorganize itwhen
time
condition, when
pushed
far
too
unaided.
Then,
The
latter
in
of
social
of
resource
servatism,
con-
traditional
the
sys-
church.
the
of
cooperates,
community
last
stronghold
religionand
come
the
the
as
last
the
as
tem,
the
for
all the
course,
with
time
ganization
struggling against this partialdisor-
morality,and
differences
The
the
rules
the
of
peasant
Catholic
to
have
have
of
particularmilieu
evolved
out
with
moral
rules
old pagan
unified
influence
of
its
I the
of
church
life,and
sexual
the
several
systems
within
of the
from
an
Christian
Our
is not
applied.
they were
mythology.
resulted
consistent.
the
attitudes
to
combination
Christian
which
social
in which
morality and
and
knew
to
perfectly consistent
beliefs,each
originallybetween
the
and
referring
always
in Volume
ties.
communi-
been
the content
seen
of peasant
to
been
matters
Church
even
the
has
system
particularlyin
and
have
helped
existed
church
taught by the
peasants
system
which
centuries
for
teachings
traditional
the
corroborate
its
thus
of
religious
itself,which
old pagan
The
morality is
uralism
nat-
of
system
interaction
documents
We
between
even
show
equally successful
more
that
the
in all
STRUGGLE
FOR
fields.
Among
enforce
those
the
social
PRESERVATION
th^
OF
which
rules
lack
which
easilybroken
is
there
; but
the
135
wants
to
in
background
communities
peasant
definite
no
SYSTEM
church
the
traditional
organization of
SOCIAL
oppositionto
are
them
by the peasants.
and
for
the community
Thus, the church
were
centuries allies in the struggle against disorganization,
theoretically
they
and
is
there
though
documents
in need
most
Now,
however,
is
It did
gradually
season
itself in these
in
it has
to
its influence.
Thus,
only
demoralization
latter
in
some
it
season
the
old
at
once
tem.
sysin
and
phenomena
new
long
as
to
modify
these
its purposes.
it
in the
can
But
last
interestingto
season
emigration
that
only
usually violentlyopposed
deeply
to
affairs
even
at
often
home
in
ginning
be-
it,
they objected
religious indifference
workers, and
controlling their
rooted
even
impairing
note
was
nomena
phe-
extremity,
without
it is
and
as,
citydress), limiting
and
attempts
too
was
for
the
tion
disorganiza-
itself
traditions
with
where
among
declare
accept
to
whereas
found
was
When
changed.
struggle
emigration
parishes in which
the priestswere
to
which
against any
though, adaptable as it 5s, it
to
cases
tradition
fightsfor
to
all the
accordance
'
is
to
struggle had
for instance,
the
hesitate
whatever,
against which
when
is still able
not
innovations
relation
the
preserving
learned
the church
was
the church
of
say, it
may
astical
the old ecclesi-
of the alliance.
community
favor
that, whatever
doubt
no
acknowledged
are
if
helped the
during their
or
in
POLISH
THE
136
is
latter
and
without
rejectingall,unless
critical discrimination
if he
even
him
religion or
certain
of
make
to
points
in
view
society. When
in
to
nevertheless
the
latter
church
all the
to
more
the
any
all the
social
on
immigrants
of
generation
in
preserved indefinitely
the
radical
most
probably several
most
important
may
remain
unable
When
of
cases
reasons
one
find substitutes
of himself
Polish
every
to
such
seems
for
of
which
the
whenever
of
strong
in this
the
even
most
to
other
be
vidual
indiand
ing
last-
peasant's
in the
ond
sec-
country, and
cities ;
this
comes
be-
ber
mem-
they survive
disorganization. There
for
no
whole
sociallysanctioned
ia-
no
tudes
religiousatti-
of
set
traditional components
psychology. They
definition
the
definition.
sociallynon-sanctioned
The
religiousattitudes prove, in fact, the
of
church
if it has
of control
means
between
choose
tendencies
with
imposed
less involved
or
laxing
re-
religiousworship,
entire
disposes. The
is thus
has
by
is
all
of
if it has
externallyconnected
this connection
system, and
of
of
matters
on
let
not
need
thus
negative or positivesanction
whatever
spiritof
certain
of
them
between
the
sees
the
peasants
choice
it
of
does
bearing
him
and
classes; and
educated
by
so
of
among
trinsic
the
developed
found
religion,unless
generally prevalent
attaches
seldom
forces
no
on
reject any
tries to
it but
do
cannot
influenced
been
not
consciousness
he has
are
doctrine
in the
individual
that the
elements
in the
another
one
believer
have
various
so
closelyassociated with
practiceof the church
who
PEASANT
are
even
are
the
persistence,but
that
while
traditional
the peasant
values
he
is
of national
form
and
Of
possess.
form
Church.
But
the embodiment
the peasant
course,
the
from
since
And
sees
no
to
one
with
in connection
used
been
always
classes.
of
dividual
in-
the
idealistic tendencies
whatever
religiouslife than
of
with
extraordinary
may
of art,
or
every
the
137
it does
as
intellectual
European
interests
all those
SYSTEM
science
just
happens, religionremains
this
unless
its power,
of
the
of
member
SOCIAL
OF
social ideals, of
or
much
religionloses
a
PRESERVATION
FOR
STRUGGLE
the
which
he
sible
pos-
he
has
olic
Cath-
Roman
he
wherever
finds almost
he
other
for
Catholic
goes
monies
parishes with the same
religiouscereteachings,religionnever
entirelyloses its
and
influence
these
Under
that
him.
upon
the church
in its
for
there
where
even
is not
struggle
the
were
of which
type
"
it
conditions
we
successful
more
preservation
shall
speak
the
to
make
use
proper
the
fault should
The
of the
of
seldom
been
system,
ary
revolution-
in the next
to
old
the
of
surprising
it has
than
influences
no
its activities.
to counteract
rather
seems
chapter
"
be ascribed
knew
how
powerful instrument
they
in turn
is a result of the
inefficiency
lack of sociological
knowledge.
Just as the failure of
disorganizationis due to
legal repressionto counteract
the desire to
the fact that it merely tries to counteract
harmful
the problem
perform certain socially
acts, whereas
is to develop the wish
to perform
cially
only certain so-
possessed, and
this
sanctioned
in
church
the
fact
emphasis
trying to
is put
much
the
so
the acts
of
"sins"
on
more
being committed
incomplete
rather
toward
than
success
of
disorganization is due
counteract
that, outside
efforts tend
from
acts,
of
than
the
to
"merits," the
acts
the
the
done
of
example
various
account
of
involved,
this
on
reconstruction
than
toward
shall
treat
of
the
it
in
the
the
of
peasant
has
later
chapters.
give
and
the
in
of
the
tion
direc-
their
flock.
has
ing
organiz-
peasant
interests
groups.
and
rather
on
old
been
follow
to
and
contributed
and
this
church
began
communities
preservation
salvation
promoting
activities
nature
work
the
clergy
in
social
of
clergy
of
work
leaders
lay
kinds
the
when
recently
it
with
both
successful
most
quite
of
of
doctrine
connected
attention
the
PEASANT
whole
technique
entire
Thus,
But
The
performed.
to
the
POLISH
THE
138
system,
ciples
printoward
basis
new
and
we
revolt
Secondly,
aim
of
only, in
decay of
is in each
incidental
sense,
the traditional
result
of
Whereas
revolt.
system
the traditional
-...^^^^jdbolish
schemes
influence
their
thus
to
the way
open
those
of
while
the
In view
the
in
which
of behavior
methods
Thus
latter.
the
and
of
some
the
destroy
given
manently
perand
group,
isfaction
sat-
permanent
be
cannot
differences
of these
the
least
is to
fied
satis-
freely
lasts.
system
suppressing
at
its part, to
which
needs
the
of revolution
general
and
is
aim
within
to
rules
and
or
are
of
spontaneously,as
of
varietyof cases
comes
system
in
faction
the satis-
satisfaction
this
to
sciously
con-
system
break
The
immediate
the
old
particularcase
increasing number
an
the
of
particularwish.
some
and
intentionally
not
destruction
the
at
PEASANT
does
its purpose
general;
POLISH
THE
140
which
former
more
prove
or
and
lution,
revo-
less efficient
fail when
often
it is clear that
revolt
between
applied to the
peasant community which
accord
individual rewillinglyand of its own
volt
represses
against its traditions and mores, can hardly be made
to
wholeheartedly with the higher social
cooperate
in
classes
suppressing
aim
which
benefit
of
indeed,
be
individual
group,
the
to
for
for
fear
disastrous
because
desire
any
new
But
bring.
against
those
together;
member
that
often
its members
this
for
the
which
revolution
in this
who
from
side
out-
whole
securityis stronger
than
is
moral
pected
ex-
dignatio
in-
suppression of personal
principles
of the group
repression
consequences
that accompanies
revolt
of
or
tendencies
the
modify
to
members
will
those
which
case
keep
it is the
draws
the
munity
com-
ary
revolution-
his energy
from
ATTITUDES
REVOLUTIONARY
feelingof righteousnessconnected
Further,
have
we
that
seen
wishes
this definition
with
of emotions
he
works
only as long
brought
was
whole
in
does
as
wish
not
The
and
societyshall
more
be
this method
in
and
ess,
in
word,
not
so
his particular
of
attack
to
by trying
hasten
even
to
with
of
to
act
every
least
the
of social
And
cases
which
stop
this
individual
and
evolution
one
of
of
revolt
logical
abnormality,of pathoto
pathology,it is
to
ditional
tra-
facts
in which
growing popularization of
far as disorganizationis a
social evolution
the
it will prove
the
of
this
ary
revolution-
dealing with
in those
of
of
in
of individual
ture
fea-
of this system.
dealing with
see
the
in social
develop
name
cooperate.
fact of individual
stage
begun
in the
is successful
expression
an
conditions
ticular
par-
misadaptation
In
against
be utilized to suppress
may
grow
shall
we
made
personal revolt, at
is not
to
needs
is, as
substitution
that
dare
or
unrest
new
"
revolts
it cannot
has
apt
new
repress
attitudes
a
social
whole
it is
consciousness,
in
system
to
of
periods
of
outbreak
of
tem
sys-
method
tends
powerful
satisfaction
the
and
It is evident
up.
hinder
desires, but
against his
accept
definition is to connect
the individual
as
which
rules
to
efficient
most
and
which
the
of
wide, coherent
his activities.
with
one
of
means
141
cannot
but
new
mental
fundavelopment
the de-
needs.
social procan
be
able
unavoidremedied
by directing it. )
is thus
Revolution
in
in the
in
be useful
Our
the process
increase
study
Polish
of
of
if it
even
ceeds
suc-
personal revolt,
of
development
defined
sense
peasant
social
as
soon
retards
to
and
methods
the
lutionary
revo-
It may
above.
but should
periods of relative social stability
rejectedas
only
of
which,
suppressingparticularcases
attitudes
it
test
method
; any
cannot
be
crucial
the
reconstruction
social
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
142
of
the
to
for
grow,
reconstruction
and
tributes
con-
of the
the chaos
of
begins
unrest
intermediary period.
revolutionary attitudes of the
will be limited
to
fields
two
class
"
lutionism
revo-
Though
within
there
with
national
was
social
period which
the
we
revolution
and
count
ac-
(partlyconnected
revolution) in \1905-6,the
taking into
are
latter
mostly
was
the peasants
class
as
has
it very little. There
been, indeed,
this whole period a growing national revolutionary
participatedin
during
movement
their active
of
were,
time.
our
in
participation
but
1914-1919;
movement
the peasants
among
the
successful
documents
referring to
reasons,
kept
to
gle
strugthis
all the
secret
What
accessible
to
actuallytranspired and was
ness
investigation,was
an
increasingnational conscious-
manifesting
itself in
cooperation.
studied
The
in the last
revolution
interestingobject
of
of
social
organization and
this side of
But
evidentlybelongs
be
obvious
for
finallyled
which
to
social
chapter
1905-6
study;
incomprehensible without
of
national
reconstruction
the
would
but
the
present
ment
move-
and
be
will
volume.
be, indeed,
it would
tural
cul-
very
absolutely
thorough analysis of
the
REVOLUTIONARY
psychology of
the
leaders, of the
economic
in
Polish
which
lead
therefore
We
Polish
industrial
would
ATTITUDES
far
the
introduce
here
The
found
only
few
documents
of
some
cerning
con-
its effects
religiousattitudes.^
or
Class
Revolutionism
in the country
class system
their
other
problems
many
the limits of this work.
illustrate
to
peasants'class
I.
and
beyond
this revolution
on
and
factory workmen
and
conditions
political
centers
us
143
as
was,
we
know,
rigidthan in cities.
rigiduntil recently,much more
This holds true
not
only of Poland, but practicallyof
In particular,
all Europe.
the
the distinction between
very
and
peasants
fixed
the
gentry, the
classes, has
centuries, owing
to
often
the
to
appears
in the nature
of
least
maintained
been
that
serfdom,
much
the
up
mind
popular
things;
oldest and
two
deep
as
to
in
for
so
rooted
sense
differences
many
present it
the
a
nitely
defi-
most
of
culture
economic
tain
inequalityto mainit. The
ruined
growth of intermediary elements
nobles, bourgeois settlingon land, wealthy or educated
help
at
as
as
"
peasants
"
and
flexible social
have
hierarchy which
much
done
with
the contact
to
the
has
diminish
this
new,
different,more
developed
in
cities,
distinction;and
yet
as
of
remains
has
the
essentially
certainlydecreased
'It
overt
understood
in
as
incalculable
an
measure
since
subject-matter is revolutionary
fests
manirevolutionary attitude which
with
itself in a va^e
dissatisfaction
be
existing conditions
may
which
is expressed in an
of
significantsociologicallythan one
act
rebellion
^ifit is more
general and lasting.
should
attitudes, not
more
be
same
that
revolutionaryacts.
"
our
THE
144
of
abolition
the
PEASANT
POLISH
serfdom.
At
which
time
the
we
are
tween
oppositionof interests beand
the large estate-owners
the peasant farmers
the quesitself to two
reduced
points. The first was
tion
taking
here
servitudes
of
manorial
on
of many
for
of the number
and
nobility,
had
either
the revolutions
in all
found
should
land
the
half
the
last
take
and
away
the
abolition
of
advance
of
divide
serfdom
of
was
the
been
peasants
the upper
the
tivated
cul-
know
nobody's
{cf. Vol.
which
developed
land
is
the
itself
of
ond
sec-
chiefly
be
to
isfied
sat-
the tendency
the
ment
govern-
continuallygrowing;
with
land
after
easilyinterpretedas
tendency, sometimes
from
estates
Now,
cultivate it with
manifested
century
fiscated
con-
that
"
powerfully during
very
nobilityhas
endowment
This
concealed
the
to
ment
govern-
cherished
and
of
peasants
who
this, we
for economic
the desire
among
t^
of the
1863.
and
non-cultivated
with
were
partitionsor
times
those
belong to
connection
In
property.
there
agricultural communities
while
hands
own
immemorial
from
vision
di-
increase
the Russian
1830
of
mum
the mini-
peasants, whereas
the
The
in
resulted
enormous
an
appropriated after
in
in
territories which
vast
after
I) that
living,and
more
land.
yet many
their
the
farms
of landless
between
was
of
population has
peasant
necessary
second
distribution
of
problem
discord
foment
to
nobility. The
the
of the country
growth
"
in order
government
fundamental
idea
tle
rights to pasture peasant catand
from
manorial
take dry wood
intentionallyleft unsettled by the
was
peasants and
the
the
or
land
forests, which
Russian
the
into account,
formulated
classes, was
the
dent.
prece-
but usually
the most
serious
ATTITUDES
REVOLUTIONARY
factor
of whatever
Much
deeper
antagonism
of
situation
the
for
which
the landed
from
change
subordination
with
but
under
hardly
nineteenth
reform
the
proved
imtury;
cen-
1808
1864,
of
ties
du-
from
freedom
patriarchal relation
securityto
more
independence
more
The
interest.
Poland
manor-
already (since
meant
peasant
as
was
of the
gentry
landless
the
the
toward
for
the
latter
in
between
The
servants.
the
was
the landless
and
between
and
manor-owner
found
antagonism
class
14S
but
difficult economic
the government
"hired
more
work"
less mutual
lation
re-
personal
of the
condition
particularlyin
foreign domination,
where
with
try
coun-
Russian
tried
intentionally
to ruin
Polish
the
with
conservatism
nobility,combined
usually characterizingagriculturalclasses and with the
continuallyincreasingoflFer of cheap labor, contributed
the
to
the wages
maintain
of the
barely above
the starvation
his situation
and
that
of
an
only that
of his
farmer
Warszwvskij
paper
The
on
level
between
contrast
but
employer
facilitated
the
even
velopmen
de-
revolutionaryattitudes.
Russian
The
limit.
peasant
average
of
79.
not
manor-servant
'
in the
Dniewnik
country
gives such
.
has been
recently (July, 1919) settled by the PoUsh
in
accordance
with
the demands
of the peasants.
Private
government
will be limited to 300 morgs
will be bought
estates
(400 acres) the excess
and sold to landless ]^easantsand
farmers
by the government
on
poorer
easy
abo
problem
terms;
solves
all the
in
forests
large
measure
and
'The
case
quoted is not really
intentionally misrepresents it,but an
property
which
the
will become
of the
waters
the
peasants
problem
a
state
property.
This
manor-servants.
strike as
the governmental
paper
to obtain
by force governattempt
mental
consider
belonging to them
as
hy
"The
15th
a
POLISH
THE
146
of
peasants
pull down
to
building on
the
watchmen
The
and
peasants
took
had
the
of
together,about
came
pulled
have
to
also
allow
not
land
of
the
men,
as
main
farm
years
affairs in Piotrkow
Since
forest-guards to do
the
remains
of the
the
of
the
this writer
not
mentioned
probably
in the
do
peasants
want
due
to
peasant
could
need
not
preface
this
to
equal division
They
did
field and
the
few
state
ship
owner-
gain the
never
The
of the
chapter, the
of
1905, 14.
port
sup-
of
statement
ever,
equalityof land is,how-
influence
the
to
ate
Sen-
the peasants
year
Swiqteczna,
and
do
mental
govern-
unsowed.
Poland.
in
population
country
the
in court."
bolshevism
that
peasants
later the
in the
present
soil proves
building.
this farm.
work
any
to
up
but
August last
upon
will be tried
inciters,
[The
six
sent
the
ago
and
Gaseta
80.
he
the
guard
some
perform illegaldeeds
to
it and
to
Some
began
est
governmental for-
the
the
to
400
building-materialhome.
claimed
Lusniki, belonging
of
constables
March
on
district about
the
country
tried
.
farm
the
head- forester
chief
two
watchmen,
village 2ywocin
the
majorat-estate. The
informed
PEASANT
land,
average
ant
peas-
As
clergy.
we
majority of the
but
under
individual
ownership.]
in
Now
Russian
who
of
members
with
land
the
community
our
Polish
the
the aim
land
possess
of
or
of
made
need
need
that
land
1864.
more,
existence
such
.
will
equality of rights, we
need
as
of those
do
government
we,
a
land
of
Polish
of
1863 without
not
the
scheme,
that
.
need
we
us
that
all that
nationalization
little. Whereas
declare
our
since
the
to
not
worse,
even
do
we
the
like it at
not
satisfyingthe needs
only
Kingdom,
do
tend
Parliament
we
...
of
peasants
peasants
from
far
alization
through nationbe
improved
but
mem-
THE
148
The
do
calmed
village group
cutting of
the
POLISH
the
PEASANT
down
and
forest, but
many
only ceased
not
hired
"
In
organized
Nasutow,
an
strike.
The
morning, did
yard and
not
began
Swiqtecsna, idgg,
The
answered
that
that their
ordynarya
strength for
and
exacting,
work.
than
the
they
had
that
so
The
In
they could
the
if
had
parobek
answered
of
hereditary dominion
the
stopped working
to
his
was
think
of
they
expensive
more
that
small
so
rags
for
the
sending
them
to
by the manorial
treated
were
was
indispensable
his
to
for
send
pocket. The
own
give
whom
servant
miserable
and
from
They
themselves,
more
pay
pay
the Count
talk with
would
and
they
pay
been
insufficient to
was
own
even
had
and
ager
man-
give them
the
calmly home.
went
it
to
that he
In
answer.
not
which
support
more
shoes
sickness
of
case
surgeon-assistant, but
doctor
for
hardly enough
school.
were
Their
asked
{posylkd\
parobek had
earn.
brewer
to
wages
the
in the
stopped working.
servants
keep
to
the
latter could
children, and
small
in
together
The
then
[allowance of food]
absolutely obliged
were
and
had
they
too
came
themselves.
till 4 o'clock
had
but
51.
servants
stock
the
to
not
they
work
among
inquired why
manager
them
the usual
these worked
; so
Zamoyski, the
Count
consult
to
of
estate
to
go
brewery-workmen
begun
an
to
this work.
8a"
the
themselves
GoBtta
hinder
to
the
Zamoyski
[but always
Count
servants
...
they continue
to
the
feed
cattle].
the
In
together
not
have
but
come
would
one
the
to
come
latter do
an
what
to
it is
agreement
among
demand.
The
impossible
estate
to
what
next
day
come
to
to
or
any
hold
make
who
those
their servants
of the
and
such
that
do
of the estate
owners
to
left
and
themselves
understanding with
know
come
Only it is bad
crowd.
to
an
agree
not
to
estate
the
join
ones
new
themselves
like to
would
and
from
walk
and
time
not
know
every
home
first go
they
at
five estates
people from
neighborhood
entire
parobeks;
either
unwise
understanding.
and
require
demands
REVOLUTIONARY
ATTITUDES
149
Swiqieema,
Gaseta
Warssawskij Dniewnik,
83.
in
Warsaw,
ent
from
writes:
country
the
neighboringdistrict
to
workers
of
improvement
workers
manors
only
want
to
manor-owners,
whom
they could
They
at
10
movement.
[Letter
We
to
Priest
youth
in
Anusz
asses
our
and
hides
roubles,
moiig)
to
200
...
miserable
only
other
and
hard
broad
"
at the
workmen
give them
to
The
police
in suppressing
succeeded
Swiqtecsna,
Parana,
hard
and
manor
it is for
the
manor.
grievous
most
and
names
And
spend
our
ent
pres-
our
our
call
us
we
it is not
maybe
They
was
now
Father,
pay
1905, 15.
Brazil, who
....
to
us
sweepings of
the
on
serving
how
you
The
to
"
to
are
this,
they had
him.
on
without
owner
Gazeta
84.
threats.
or
Beside
.
for food.
squad of Cossacks
Whoever
newcomers,
called
the
visit six
to
workmen
.
why, every
they had
refusal
manor
home.
ransom.
person
by violence
request of the
the
to
return
manor
or
to
owners
of
required
keep those
to
the
case
came
forced
was
in
there
of workmen
asking
were
allowed
were
wilhngly
not
Crowds
manor
workmen
the
wanting
help of
the
with
move-
i8th, coming
certificate that
written
the
to
copecks per
nobody knows
insistently,
asked
a
great
given food
be
the
Krasnystaw.
manor
When
then
go
Some
in every
Zamosc
March
on
of
joined them.
and
not
began
from
go
threatening a strike.
did
district of
of
an
local
the
published
paper
...
began
for
"In
governmental
1905, 13.
very
sweat
known
un-
years
of
rascals,
us
little for
over
their
one
increase
land"
that
it
their
only
12
just drags
manure
and
out
not
its
to
to
the
hand.
farm-
who
be
must
They also require us to keep a servant
paid [by us] 30 to 35 roubles a year with board, while the manor
for his work
by the day (10 copecks per day during 3
us
pays
and 20
copecks during 3
months, 15 copecks during 6 months
reckon
Therefore
it is possible
please
yourself how
months).
Father.
How
find one's
can
to
living. Reverend
they find
POLISH
THE
150
PEASANT
pleasure in thus
with
Therefore
chaff.
step they
remind
hundred
you
rascals, I
^'You
don't
reproach
those
who
like
but
not
in
poor
of
vanished.
Maybe
It is
begin
to
but
ourselves
one
that
look
meet
could
we
his
to
looks
reckons
be
and
thinks
this
that
there
off, and
he
praise and
write
what
2
us
the
be
can
with
pages
others
truth.
conditions
of
will
must
not
perhaps
delude
b^
must
this
.
man
with
somewhere
while
he
from
awakes
But
true.
even
the eye
where
cannot
a
[Brazil]. So
Reverend
away
Father,
to
when
he
more
once
various
trust
that
write
...
you
us
they sell
land, whether
this
would
man
cannot
we
other
measure
poor
talk in
People here
the kindness
they give
already accustomed
in you.
Have
is
that
place
blame
we
wUch
no
but
Brazil
hears
large world
only believe
but
star
an
perhaps it is
that
some
it is
country
our
sleeping.
continues
this
shepherd and
for
start
to
us
better, for
are
over
better
again.
before
sheep-stalland
we
already
advise
Still when
people conditions
he
In
lose much.
us
star
advice.
blindlybecause
misery.
the
has
pass
man's
for
country
our
for
people who
hesitate to leave
be
least
light up
real
the poor
will not
We
Poland
establishes
that time
In
anywhere,
of
himself
were
dog.
to
must
for sincere
them
at
will have
At
shine, but
if he
ever
show
work
to
much
has
were
its value.
Kingdom
much
they
five times
like
not
is the way
if
one
commiseration
the
will
of Christ.
imitator
so
every
remind
but
enlightened and
shepherd who
one
in
but
sometime,
people becomes
find any
people
poor
this
and
whereas
mercy,
is worth
resent
way
cannot
man
the
not
human
livingby
This
you."
no
saying: ''I
you,
constantly as
us
At
They
they handed
admonish
paltry food
would
man
treated
the
of their pay.
it to
and
money
ordered."
are
the penny
still I gave
work
us
with
you
you
beggar,
about
you,
give
what
do
you,
times
paying
am
it
ways,
body,
any-
will
under
[etc ;
questions].
too
unpleasant
and
too
tedious
for yoUt
REVOLUTIONARY
Father, since
Reverend
under
out
pour
and
the
depression of mind
this
beloved
our
given
the
us
intend
not
own
like
under
would
heart
it
But
from
of
await
of
dear
the
like
crackled.
the
lords
said:
^There
and
dumbfounded
have
fate
same
easy.
same
myself
this
our
kind
gave
"
this
Polish
it
cherish
people!
reckons
long
I
as
of
to
my
away
child
am
beggars
with
piece
no
quietly
lowed
al-
not
are
the watchman
by order
the
his
support
[box].
would
you
our
this
was
that
me
me
ably
ProbGod
lucky that
that
so
they had
it
duty toward
horn
the
was
Glory,
finger,
tease
not
they give
It
his
with
it struck
old
my
served
have
you
pointing
could
reading all
young
I could
which
is because
parents.
writing because
threatened
afterwards
for
to
dismiss
"That
me
^'Where
yet
am
this
as
year
they should
"
manor
the
of support
them
Father, from
Reverend
acres,
and
new
One
how
out
and
love
every
under
watchman,
moment,
should
How
do
few
leave
shall
village,old dog. You
his lordship." Having
seen
densome.
bur-
it,that
do, unhappy
we
age
seen
that
so
awaiting
was
Highest called
.
to
children, what
the
the
for
to
as
in the
beggar
neck
anger
only
duty
prevent
head
myself
a
the
to
of
here
I have
thought
and
us
it is,althotighwe
ever
with
old
and
my
And
the
thinks
one
we
can
God
my
faithfully."The
dogs here
the
for
over
conducted
dog by
our
leave
difficult and
owned
we
our
to
produced
so
sad
wallet
death.
lord
is
is
at present.
^which
"
own
my
to enter."
of
if
This
wearing
roof
How
slide away
not
healthy, but
vagrancy,
has
and
us
have
to
ako
our
year
here ?
and
man
who
when
what
me
blow
would
nor
consider
feet and
shall I be next
hard
must
we
tell you
oppressing
life here
this soil.
sell them
we
our
But
only direct
can
think, and
is
that
it is
one's
bodily mother.
our
We
shakes
never
soil,since
because
part from
one
would
we
misery
right to life.
to
feel and
we
151
spaciously; but
so
Grief
we
it is written
what
tears
humiliation
our
ATTITUDES
them
We
because
are
become
griefs which
they
forced
to
disgusted.
are
limited.
un-
POLISH
THE
IS2
PEASANT
From
[People have
85.
lot of
manorial
how
they work,
begging
in
lords
their
cow
...
seized
was
and
so
(I
have
in his
are
heard
their
the
after
that
we
peasant
everything
see
"
of them
many
often
bear
reproaches from
But
who
described
died
and
in
had
roubles
25
issue
an
where
he
posylka
no
for the
church.
it ended
begging
and
.
rouble
one
perhaps make
for
church
Cossacks
them
the
After
this
fear
of
toward
who
an
There
vengeance.
he
precious time.
of
this
this
But
wanted.
kind
When
.
Cmielow,
in its
was
with
wrath
chastise
have
the
worst
himself."
nothing
devil may
chastisement
workingman
must
"Lord
have
fasted."
And
the
poor
their
and
.
ple,
peo-
revival,
and
othen
such
should
is not
to
in
revival
When
playii^
this soul
fast
eat, not
to
in order
you
voluntarily,otherwise
anything
absolutely nourish
soft voice,
the
have
nothing
also
But
case.
In
mercy.
besides
Thus
eat, you
win
much
the
to
money
to
went
"He
to
preaching.
was
body it often
:
Our
crowds
earned
for
said:
angel's part, he
the
to
missionary
beat
free).
set
contributed
was
brought
and
have
in
ago,
fled abroad
.
missionary Redemptionists.
here
years
were
K.
to
seems
giving
of wages,
Sandomierz
to
heard, Mr.
I have
incident, as
than
few
...
increase
them
drove
him
to
way
sending
driver,
demanded
against them
on
his
to
his manor-servants
when
less difference
new
...
would
of
driver's
of Kurow
paying 5 roubles.) Well, this owner
a
estates,
so
wealthy that building
magnate
church
the
who
lords
those
are
the
serve
perhaps
of Kurow,
owner
to
eagerness
other
go
strength working
fine of
pay
the
the
and
as
way
his father
to
Zarame.
health
learn
to
the
particular,
because
of
we,
how
peasants.
curious
in such
ordered
was
of
are
servants
in
Zaranie,
treated, and
detriment
of Zaranie
lot,for
in addition
their wives
the
readers
treat
they
service, and
and
to
how
But
good.
or
is their
villages,
having lost
in manorial
farmers
well what
very
archives
been
parobeks is bad
farmers, know
the
nourishment
himself
he
to
eat
in
derives
and
order
this
that
to
have
strength
REVOLUTIONARY
now
the
carry
them
Even
and
more
Cracow
to
here
that when
here
him
treated
with
( for
wine
roubles
18
they
are
Mr.
K.
to
as
soon
[One of the
the
economic
of
estate
that
numerous
the
send
Zaranie,
to
one
be
can
is you
chief
him
they
want
heaven
to
unpublished.
1910;
who
if not
soul, who
bred
have
of
nature
they, those
how
the
peasant
prophets,*'have
You
prophets/' it
Humble
.
"true
humble."
peasant 1
of the "true
centuries.
own^r
sculptured:
be
to
Polish
the
hands
for
us
knows
M.,
are
who
in the
by Mr.
words
these
.
great
instrument
raised
crosses
Wtostow
humility, second
are
religiouslords
you
cheap
interests.]
of the
one
the
O,
and
they
drink
...
Upon
"Only
do not
many
and
peasants
common
of
missionaries
of such
his salvation
Letter
of
poor
boasted
possible.
as
landless
and
those
as
86.
these
to
wonder
No
whiskey).
brought
he
of
for
reward
as
One
taught thus.
and
collect contributions
missionaries
those
to
153
us
among
ones
eager
having been
their
ATTITUDES
brought
to
you
groan
they
in the world?
Who
[the clergy] possessed the greatest power
if not
spreading and confirming your slavery? Is it
they were
they
not
self-reliance,(o which
killed your
who
calls you
Zaranie
today?
"Peasant, do
"Peasant, do
read, do
to
learn,
after
life and
to
say
upon
prophets"
this ?
Will
crosses,
do
book, "Sermons
year
to
to
year?
be
otherwise.
to
death
our
and
us.
Kruszynek [school]."
benefactors.
children
you
for
to
our
say
send
not
want
we
will be
you
will
obtain
And
what
us
Dead
life.
eternal
do we,
the
does
us
with
words,
not
bored,
can
yawn
or
even
only rock
to
poral
tem-
This
peasants,
from
the
repeated from
even
our
doze
when
voice.
monotonous
not
inscriptions
read
sermons
"great" in
himgry
need
nothing but
Do
to
for
priest talks
do
priests,be humble
and
the "true
daughters
your
Zaranie"
read
not
not
lords
send
not
sleep.
body
the
It cannot
"
"
I ask
that
is
Mr.
one
can
joking
or
well
of the
be great who
knows
reallymeans
to
by which
the title of
as
Mr.
Chamberlain, how
view
of your
for whom
to
sin
Last
did
do
you
crosses."
year
for
ironic
them
will
answer
built
is true;
the
cross.
.
do
not
Wlostow.
look
nice,
what
spiritof those
"I have
seem
palace. But
:
a
little ones
They
your
in
yours
those
you
estate.
body and
the
have,
"I
crippled." This
little
built many
abled
hospital for the dis-
though
not
from
own
your
This
true.
so
are
this
on
of
inherited
you
ago
extending
You
is true.
low;
words
"
Pope.
Holiness, the
those
he
greatness
own
sculptured on
be
years
good of
for you
still it is
money,
His
of
whether
greatness, and
to
his
reached
sound
to
are
you
the
This
and
the way
work
who
has
you
This
ones
he
inscription"Only
the
be humble/'
to
indicate
by humility! Three
indeed.
how
Chamberlain
ordered
wide
year
with
cross
own
you
have
You
PEASANT
M., author
POLISH
THE
154
in their old
exhausted
age,
by work,
Religious Revolutionism
2.
Polish
The
him
mythical
beliefs
and
is not
peasant
of social
matter
why,
as
we
been
never
the
any
eyes
to make
church.
of
with
already noticed in
popular heresies,
have
divergent from
in
those
individuals
them
break
with
it took
Volume
for
the
exercised
the
beliefs and
form
tices
prac-
assumed
never
mystical importance
of the
possible only
began
of
is
I, there have
social system
became
This
divinity.
sufficient
the
of the church
revolution
^^^Beligious
when
ably
Prob-
to
a
be
felt
revolt
by.the church,
not
as
cently
re-
satisfactory,
un-
against
against
THE
IS6
cratic
in
and
propaganda,
with
harmony
which
attitude
Another
to
PEASANT
the Mariawita
certain
lead
may
POLISH
evolution
toward
the
interests
tending
to
against
the
attacking
the
of
develop
peasants
on
occasion
every
the
the
absolution
for
its
their
action
of
but
readers, who
of
even
with
had
the
clergy and
[One
87.
of the
out
somewhat
parish Dobra
February
falls the
About
receive
In
cate
excommuni-
to
to
not
were
one
receive
peasants
furnished
all those
the
growing
in
church
played
in
for
nection
controlling
con-
benefit
the
of
classes.
like incidents
new
revolutionary
been
country
of
sect, somewhat
sides
were
years
sive,
aggres-
Description
more.
exaggerated.]
Our
on
as
Zaranie,
as
and
means
the
of the Mariawitas.
the Mariawitds
radical
elements
the
the upper
of many
development
its influence
moderate
time
which*
role
of
priests. The
the
of
for SQjne
the
years
society,and among
pretext for the expression
which
far
so
Polish
attitudes
several
of
read
and
sins until
Naturally, this
radical
for
counteract
to
ground
solidarity as
class
abuses
to
went
even
and
paper
the
ant's
peas-
social class
been
the
vainly trying
bishop
as
them
among
by counter-propaganda, resorted
simply forbade the peasants to
diocese
the
exclusive
the
on
after
clergy,
of
clergy.
radicallydemocratic, standing
the
popular opinion
Zaranie.
of
of
complete modification
is thus
movement
6th,
had
great
almost
misfortune
yearly church-festival
6,000 persons
the absolution
from
3,000
the
of
Catholics; but
befell
St.
Dorothy
neighborhood
to
On
us.
in
1906,
that
day
parish.
gathered
were
listen
our
in
to
the
word
to
of
REVOLUTIONARY
God.
But
then
Mankietfiik
Instead
of
God
my
And
begins
"
their
And
.
the
the
God
mud
the
the
of
the
"
holy
bishops.
sacrament.
few, believed
some
oppress
Mankietniks
chancel.
priests and
about
him
Catholics.
our
villageImielnik
now
suddienly O
he
our
upon
spoke
is
who
...
Skolimowski,
of
words
farmer
157
MarioTvita], ascended
words
is, he
all the
for
throw
to
custom
his wicked
priest,Pawet
[nick-name
proclaiming
as
local
the
ATTITUDES
and
met
and
Once
went
the
village-elder,
Jan Plucinikowski, demanding of him that
back
the seal, signs of an
the eagle and
give
elder, because
to
he
he
not
was
Mariawita,
Plucinikowski
said
.
him
accuse
before
he
him,
the arrogant
Goralczyk
would
Antoni
resolved
their end.
the
kowski
Pluciniwhen
signs. Only
took
and
an
But
Wojciech
forward, bound
came
in
latter dismissed
the
signs back.
the
reach
to
came
district;if
them
demanded
Plucinikowski
of
the
Wisniewski
and
ropes
of
gladly give
Mankietniks
and
with
son
chief
the
should
they
the
they all
ax,
fled.
"
"
Then
the
once,
Angels, Skolimowski
since
immemorial
they,
reached
houses
and
the
them
they
only
one
to
crowd,
parts, whose
headed
number
th6
ists,
social-
faith.
.
to
control
of
the
the house
of
2urek,
where
They
threw
to
and
to
[He
the
the
away.]
was
images
their
to
out
of his
Kogtorvit
and
room
priestshad
Mariawit
heads
tore
abandoned
But
.
^they went
"
submit
so
far that
spend
not
certain
compel
to
God
my
[filled]
carts
revolvers
and
by
overthrew
worse"
or
ourselves
November
workiflg-^ay. But
every
work, and
lived.
each].
Lodz, wished
Catholic
in crowds
went
for gray
gown
hide
holiflay. But
Catholics, put
to
priest
gowns
was
never
different
the
was
true
because
[either,
gowns
black
of
what
two
the
of
orthodox
our
had
But
And
it
compelled
priests.
on
as
from
from
people away
grain.
the
to
through
went
7,000,
drove
with
began
work
Koztowskis
bigot
the
parish has
our
Lady of
day of Our
the
that
proclaimed
times
Catholics
our
so
his
on
to
us
the
Stoma,
nights
a
fall away
graduallyall this
committee
during
at
days
home,
socialist from
from
came
and
the
the true
to
the
an
city
Roman
end.
chief
we
because
of
On
the
THE
iS8
took
district,we
church
our
walls
POLISH
PEASANT
back.
left ; the
were
Among
inhabitants
3,000
Catholics.
1,200
to their senses
Church.
and
Mankietniks
end
the
Catholics;
confirm
is
[This
after it had
made
grievances of
to
the letters
In
Zaranie
One
might believe
here
also manifold
are
milk
and
in
step you
as
discover
the
12
the
as
roubles.
than
All the
used
lated
accumu-
this opportunity
of
imitation
ferent
dif-
writes.
nobody
But
us.
still sleeping
are
Polish
at
hardly
With
Kingdom.
counter
en-
every
like
are
people
The
would
you
pity
man,
souls.
1,000
grasps
he
you;
beggar.
of this
curate
parish
priest'shouse
brother
curate's
the
larger
transformed
he
look
Indeed,
cellars.
impossibilityinto
more
received
Zafanie
flowing around
were
houses
The
Father
was
as
was,
The
than
And
hundred
the
declared,
he
this old
since
erected
the
they
for
which
workmen
roubles, he promised
parsonage
containing
sold
thing where
to
had
to
received
still a
14
the curate
dwelling
he
to
under
paupers,
local church,
old parsonage
elegant house
an
readers, those
exhortations,
hundred
denouncing
no
little palace,
and
.
letters
Rawa
degree that
since the
one.
of
honey
to
ragged
1905
and
new
and
rooms
step
every
correspondence from
contains
.
if you
And
pressure
like
my
misery.
pale and
already old
a
at
also much
was
read
part of the
other
any
Wojewodzki.
build
against
Swu^tecsnaX unpublished.
ignorant
the year
In
Catholic
learning.
countr}' around
needs
dwarf-like, and
looks
them
positionclear.
may
and
parish L^yonice
poor
the paper
There
one
our
complain
private character
public or
.a
regions, but of
the
of the Roman
and
already published.]
dear
our
priestswhich
themselves.
express
are
innumerable
its anti-clerical
i,8oo Mankietniks
Gaseta
to
typical of the
activities of country
the
they persecute
all
of
us
are
must
Letter
88.
robbed
them
sad, because
very
etc.
the bosom
was
Mankietniks
there
returning to
in
the
so
The
and
But
brothers
it
the
is
But
was
an
several
claim
satisfy them
of
out
REVOLUTIONARY
of his
been
pocket,,but he
own
better
build
to
ATTITUDES
IS9
paid them.
never
Would
schools
some
have
it not
rather
than
priest'shouse?
for
Now
Siedlecki
Father
contribution
and
he
of the above
Father
Siedlecki, wishing
Sunday
they refuse
making
us
he
saw
day from
let
In the
not
they
may
But
this
few
and
civilizit^the
it.
about
where
which
^that the
"
but
is the
the
duty,
was
no
same
as
way
in it, which
participating
social
by
the
system
equality within
writer
in
priest and
would
is thus
at
a
general and
his peasant
death,
agricultural
benevolent
empty
pastor
in the
rooms
established.]
to
unpublished.
*Zaranu;
be
made
the
indignation
contribute
to
participatein
to
little
sudden
The
lo
be
were
same
gentlemen-landowners do
justifiedmay
it
was
whatever
interpretedas
contributingto
was
least
between
social
certain
ditionally,
Tra-
religious
and
ceremony,
and
matter
limits.
contributing
almost
church
the
attitude
the
"
to
connection
celebration^ which
in the
the church
man
school, no
no
are
could
peasants
of this
source
there
to
Some
peasant.
and
admitted
not
in
/'
the
[There
school
natural
[However
celebration
end.
the
which
Maria.
Ave
cooperative store
writer
the
not
encounter
may
Letter
of the
which
miserably, let
drivingpast
pennies
parson's house
89.
refuse
succeed
never
away
is
who
the amount
may
pass
equally
cares
devotion
about
care
that
instead
town
to
with
society,no
that those
everything but
pay,
pulpit,after
the
drive
pray
us
parishioners to
the
on
the
and
church
the
contribution.
the
since
the
parishioners,
that
pay
of his parishioners
one
and
offered
have
."
.
Sunday,
on
wishing
Maria.
not
"Wishing
Ave
ago
do
lose
may
pay,
money,
pray:
weeks
to
the
spoke publiclyfrom
following words
the
whereas
of
rest
induce
to
the
Wojewodzki's obligationand
more,
ago
the contribution
pay
no
weeks
some
the sermon,
to
afford
can
of
payment
mentioned
they
of this
curate
demands
because
one
the
year
[pledged to Wojewowzki]
account
on
than
more
The
implied
claim
voiced
class
difference
pari^ioners
in particular.]
between
the
i6o
THE
If
of
some
had
one
September,
he
POLISH
travelled
would
in
front
If you
of the
looked
heard
cries
church
closer
the
people.
had
You
.
jubilee.
You
nothing;
you
the
with
with
was
Yes,
dear
my
and
green.
would
hearing, you
have
brothers,
understand
had
of the orchestra
of
each
it for
give
not
you
for the
etc.
eggs,
did
you
of
condition
be satisfied that
that
twenty
of the
giving 5 ztoty,chickens,
must
And
.
the music
improvement
must
peasants
privilegeof
the
adorned
been
and
there
that
festivelydecorated
was
your
enjoying themselves
were
day
fourth
took
Bishop Karas
of them
thought
priest!"
dear
our
the
on
was
priesthood. Many
even
town
strained
and
priest Kuderkiewicz
his
Our
everything had
"Long live
through Kohio
undoubtedly have
popular convention.
some
PEASANT
the
benefactors
were
drinking different
observing how
your
took
liquors and wines
gifts,which
together. For your
you
from
mouth, you
were
forcibly driven out of the church
your
and
when
wanted
you
with
high
hats
are
You
allowed
there, and
business
; your
know
get in.
to
is
must
give but
to
not
peasants
to
be present.
reflection
often
in
fotmd
intellectual
development who
with
circles
and
social
which
in
and
maintained
are
who
isolated
genuine
sonal
per-
which
is
all^velsof
on
from
direct
standards
intellectual
draw
of
individuals
self-educated
their standai^s
fluous
super-
unpublished.
doctrinairism
imitative
artificial,
and
are
Zaranie;
to
90.
only gentlemen
you
Letter
very
that
contact
evolved
are
exclusively from
reading.]
"My
this earth
and
perceiving
reigning, he
to
to
with
He
.
so
worn
children
of
to agree
with
relation
of
Christ
world
the
came
on
^illegible],
saw
the
many
taken
was
weep.
so
When
this world."
of
not
scrutinised
he
after
forced
is
Kingdom
sons
of this mother-earth
like skeletons.
this earth.
"My
kingdom
such
He
...
Looking
is not
devilish world.
at
starved
so
saw
such
put
that,
many
conditions,
of this world.
I did not
come
I do
to
REVOLUTIONARY
build
prisons
the old
and
and
kaiorga [for
world, where
youth
even
mansion
ATTITUDES
for
and
for
labor], but
coin
hard
i6i
virtue; [I came]
brotherly love.
to
build, on
."
Christ
their
the
bury
to
came
strength,
contrary,
entrusted
to
his
earth
the
love.
ment
establish-
new
universal
...
Two
of
have
thousand
the
kingdom
and
foundation
built
you
of
of
maintain
to
misled
the
the
Polish
for
crowns
But
then
intended
the
the
freeing of
casting,you
cast
even
standing, because
own
the
but
Poland, but
tied
dent
free
and
You
fatherland
and
welfare
did
You
empire.
not
care
education, but
be
to
cate
advowere
you
do
not
cared
to
been
not
indepen*
an
into
for
care
had
today
your
fatherland
the
bring
you
whip,
protect
to
of
some
to
which
sons
the
by
voice.
the
dared
who
If Poland
Catholicism.
for
care
you
citizens,
your
under
in order
order.
today's capitalistic
of
sons
ruined
you
at
nobility. If
curses
the
not
are
peasants
kings
those
slavery
You
truth;
great
these
dare
you
.
the
of
the
By
into
you
made
thunder
peasant.
him
Christian
day
To-
world.
people from
the
threatening with
were
of
good
slavery
master.
your
the
not
of
nevertheless
heads
the
free
to
of
have
side
the
is, is
road
could
took
of
program
that
Certainly
wrongdoing,
and
capitalist,
fallingoff
you
of
the
[priests] what
you
foundation.
the
the
You
ask
kingdom
is a
of you
tHat the world
people.
was
Christ.
missed
You
were
you
the
people from
instead
reform
but
God,
one
every
of
this, Christ's
on
capital.
have
years
the
Polish
strengthen
Catholicism.
...
When
fatherland
the
of
sword
by
the
becaiJ^ethere they
Moscow
Sobieski
defends
Poles, the
"
reign.
and
to
him;
be
silent.
was
this the
For
we,
And
sees
the
when
he
who
Batory
promising
there
tortures
celebrating
Holy Father
Polish
the
the
sent
people, are
peasant,
bravest
of
sons
politics.Wamenczyk
Turks;
are
the
that
back
comes
"
Polish
^the devourer
children
blessingsand
looking
and
anniversary of
ordered
at
to
all
is concerned.
Catholicism
2Sth
ishes
per-
from
accept Catholicism
to
headsman,
priests
he
your
because
Vienna
long ago
Not
.
ruined
were
the
from
hisfory,then
reads
one
of
prisons
imhis
good wishes
pray
and
that, does
to
not
THE
162
to
heady
he
is not
fall
of anathemas
his
on
is threatened
hell.
And
what
world
to
What
did
remain
to
pastoral letters?
do to you
we
gold I
ideas of Christ
therefore
anathematize
you
does
the peasant
do
to
twentieth
accumulate
believe and
not
powerful of this
do
us,
do
we
profess the
not
fables.
believe in such
not
either.
And
make
you
believe you
not
century?
treasures,
and
in the
arms
by allowing you
You
.
of
it become
Does
of the
in the service
silver and
when
various
about
pupils of Christ
of
PEASANT
want
with
POLISH
We
believe in
God
brotherlylove.
Letter
[T3rpicalfor
91.
the
the real
moderate
tendencies
new
of those
essence
consciouslyor
to
unpublished
Zaranie;
revolutionist.
Attempt
to
with
as
traditional
standards
terpret
in-
tionist
the revolu-
which
tmconsciously preserves.]
The
and
pained the
of
the
whole
they
this decision.
They
country
one
which
only of
not
the
readers
of Zaranie
but
murmur
of
hearts
say
that the
pastoralletter
has
one
set
the brothers
into two
them
will
K. T., which
the 3 letters H.
the
German
whose
nationalists,
the
Poles.
The
word
implicitlyextended
lacking in
not
main
indicated
also to
country
our
are
the
and
object was
this German
Russian
wish
to
to
fightagainst
party;
here
it is
are
nationalists]
; these
deprive the Polishpeople
Poles need
nationality. But just for this reason
for cultural work, and flb retrograde
progressive and enlightenedmen
of its land
and
clericals.
for the
well how
know
books,
or
not
only
The
Polish
to
in
way
to
instruction
ought
to
not
be
structed
ob-
ought to
calculate and to read ; and not only religious
order to say prayers
thoughtlesslyon a rosary
peasant
Such
words
I have
heard
from
the
people, who
speak aloud
POLISH
THE
64
lord
The
PEASANT
appliesto every
same
whether
man,
to filterhim
publicly
priestor magistrate; it is necessary
of dirty habits, such as cupidity,
through criticism in papers
or
"
"
rapacity,drunkenness
he
occupies
purified of
makes
in the
theft, without
and
in order
world,
dirty habits.
these
publiclyis
regard
he
that
So
[A
naively try
of
good specimen
very
utilize
to
he
that
says
of
holy, or
recitingthe
taking
dear
readers
goes
to
his
of
when
this
what
cards
play
that whenever
least the
at
or
rosary,
of
realization
does?
man
is music
there
going
know,
you
he
Well,
and
church,
good and
considers
chaplet,do
pious
their
because
from
returns
he
one
or
tion
satisfac-
who
people
for the
the
take Zaranie
good book,
to
and
is bad, but
Zaranie,
Jew
also add
will
will not
Zaranie
instead
Zarame
unpublished.
of
class
revolutionary movement
personal animosities
egotisticaims.]
Jaronski
which
Zaranie;
to
that
from
their
Farmer
be
and
useful.
very
Letter
9a.
position
improve
may
criticism
the
the
to
another
in
on
And
.
village,the whole
father
work.
some
That's
village-elderand
Zaranie,
paper
that
say
know
2
beg
Zaranie
of
it;
does
write
not
in this.
will
one
Editor's
Dear
morgs.
to
you
there is truth
that
Jaronski does.
this farmer
20
owns
the paper
copies
what
And
So
truth.
people
let them
at
me
the
and
is
the
office of
please forward
And
at
he
letter because
the
the
once
for
other
Jaronski.
Letter
93.
our
teaches
to
these
have
our
a
muscles
editor's office,then
Editor
Mr.
not
Our
Respected Brother
too
little is written,
When
been
Editor,
and
when
on
unpublished.
that
New
was
us
Year
me
also
Zaranie,
the
of
love
intended;
sound], and
asked
in
makes
in the
was
whether
you
of the
read
to
beloved
our
religionand
much
too
everyone
we
Editor
similar
himself
writing
Zaranie;
[brains
somewhat
of Christ.
real confessors
in
strengthens us
develops
words
Respected Gentleman
forbid the reading of
and
us
fatherland,
Polish
us
the
priestswant
which
the
I inform
to
it to
readers
those
says
that
who
arc
REVOLUTIONARY
ignorant and
work
is
uneducated
needed.
centuries; and
priests have
aside
and
because
do
we
Priest
and
house
to
in order
how
to
that
his
of
thrown
into the
closed.
the
wanted
there
schools
were
know
And
they
true
enlightenment
do
the
Sunday
not
the
when
as
^these
ended.
kind
same
neighboring
They know
announced
he
had
eggs
The
criers
for
of
of
be
to
when
their
lips
scoffed
at
schools, and
as
do
nothing against
claiming: "If these
told
have
priests are
holy
resolution
the
on
spoiled) but
could
dear
our
parish-
anid eggs
money
resolution
devil
asked
the
beautiful.
they became
the
that
as
to
out
The
ignorance.
went
the latter, we
of
enough
not
was
sign
to
from
^were
of
time
the
contribute
resolution
the
to
Pacholski
to
the
thus
who
At
purposes,
because
Wieprz
villages,
according
"
good and
is
working
in the
Sobieszyn
(and afterwards
Bishop
education,
And
those
what
parishioners should
to
also
this
profitwas
dently
[evi-
mistaJcen.
were
could
we
from
their
encourage
the
use
comes
as
many
Rozwadoski
avoid
to
arrival
it
as
lever
been
have
in
they
we
of] Krus-
our
"
The
resolution
this
labi^xiksL and
proclaim
commune
have
not
The
.
our
ignorance for
law.
to
in
"
of such
[the school
abolish
they would
in
us
Leaving this
new
kept
latelythey touched
even
165
even
The
ATTITUDES
The
taken
was
afraid
as
water.
in
so."
us
of
following
Sobieszyn
as
in 2abianka.
.
And
us
now
priestcalled
Zaranie*'
warning
throw
"
"I
"I
the
you
do not
he
pushed
asked
"O
"So
you,
admit
to
am
you
to
yourself
down
the
Mi^tka,
criminal,O
fraternity." (I
either
have
been
stairs
so
that
you
wretch!
I will
of the church
confession,
to
I will not
family, if
your
Zaranie.
."
.
I almost
so:
was
member
or
pushed
still reading
are
please,Priest."
you
you
will not
myself
fightingagainst
the
...
sacraments
Sobieszyn.
reading, if
of the
out
committee.)
impart
am
before.)
me
you
in
and
me
priestswere
stairs of
the
from
The
of Zaranie
readers
down
I inform
Then
fell.
And
.
i66
POLISH
THE
after
that
he
PEASANT
called
out
letters and
sent
them
he
wrote
to
sign these
letters
the
through
promising
not
Letter
Forgive
94*
Greek-Unitarian, send
are
getting bad
the
narrow
among
circle of
struggle began
Science,
in your
the
of
rays
During
in
went
our
close
of
hard
times
dil-lamp, we
With
Fire
and
and
many,
Vadis,
read
only
that
everything
work,"
this
works
that
which
stands
universe
till,
nothing
won't
we
should
belief
says
rest
after 30
to
the
we
of
we
light of
together
accustomed
not
nothing in
also
the
know
to
Poles and
the
; of
movement
wish
we
to
When
read.
to
us
stars, when
are
and
Wolodyozvski, Quo
are
still either;
we
read
"
''Enough of this
years
with
faith
fathers
us
allow
Catholics,
of
permitted
the
was
Uniates
and
sun
stand
We
brethren
rejoicedthat
We
Pan
works.
and
Uniate
our
of
20
some
older
our
come,
brethren
my
nights by
Deluge,
other
spirits."
spirit. O
the
faith of
whole
"
with
the
The
earth
of God.
we
peasants
things
us
our
away
and
struggle for
During
Sword,
moves,
of
that
enveloped
illuminate
and
held
many
science
knowledge
we
enlightened ourselves.
small
for
merly
Podlasie, for-
Zaranie
give
to
us
unpublished.
of
**theyhave
call
garment
torch
ranks,
and
us
among
Zaranie;
to
peasant
us
Zaranie.
complaints to
my
chain
I,
because
us,
white
the
if
brothers,
me,
to get
village-elders
read
to
of Zarame;
government
different would-beour
During the free days of 1905 we saw
and excellencies
benefactors
[aristocrats]when
they refused to
only they
we
their hands
have
did
are
they
are
that
true
alike,
men
before
but
they did not know
us;
and
they are again excellencies,
1905
and
them
know
not
is
It
instructed.
more
and
we
us,
today
we
are
"Hams."
people of Podlasie
The
monster,
God's
Mother
.
his
in
else could
there?
the
the
poor
He
took
bread,
among
Uniate
the
tears
when
shed
last penny
has
us
the
years
he
went
been
stream
with
water-pitcher; he
some
image of
miraculous
Everybody
tears, if not
bloody
robbed
man
Czgstochowa.
Where
there.
of
godless
some
with
wept
him,
suffered
every
year
REVOLUTIONARY
Jasna Gora
to
guessed
who
oflFered
the
in
The
[in defiance
new
criminal
crowns,
and
could
when
indignation and
the
to
tears.
Who
Father
prelate
our
crowning-ceremony.
could
we
us;
Nobody
Holy
the
of it from
to
shown
was
When
heard
went
167
Government],
be.
we
pilgrims
1,000
stripped image
without
of the Russian
that
church,
ATTITUDES
are
look
not
who
you
it
at
could
dare
do this ?
to
And
then
Macoch
the
the author
was
lied in
that
writing
would
dare
die from
telegram brought
do
to
of it,that he
he
such
and
hunger
was
would
but
everywhere,
not
spare
his
bloodily earned
then
the
Macochs
"Woe
who
eat
is
cloister and
every
peasant
would
rather
Jasna Gora!
guilty not only there,
church, because
He
money.
Komineks
and
up
houses
gives
does
last penny
the
wild
arrange
he
orgies
and
from
and
roubles,
mammon
implore him
bum
Yes,
to
Komineks
for
say
fire
"
^he may
mass,
pulpits:
mercy
you
has
struck
us!'
They
altars
but
if
But
their fortunes
life and
it
fall down
without
the
set
was
has
had
fifteen
the
"
this
not
gone
for
on
peasants'
seven,
before
manomon
except
year,
[the deceased]
is
father, your
one
some
dead
Son, who
Three,
money!
will
least, our
at
left you
and
house
["Your
It is your
prayers
every
sin
small
priest and
let the
dead
he makes
people basepriestprays, for money
the peasants are
guilty,if the Macochs, Starczewskis,
money
we
give.
long
your
for
if he
even
and
have
before
"
of
cover
until consumed.
there
For
so
got there
God
the
purgatory?
And
peasant
"
church
to
from
husband.
purgatory
the
must
this
day
fire of
from
free
sum,
the
priests stand
the
Sundays,
souls
hand
forgot them."
you
of
the
the
judgment
mercy,
it is your
Wife,
mother.
hard
calling.] 'Have
calling so
under
priests cry
The
friends, because
of widows
will bear
you
are
ones
in the
learned
you,
empty."
with
in
only
from
penny
to
Therefore
he
Papers
man.
that
peasant
Damazy
idyls.
sweet
be
and
take
not
it is true,
bold
the
was
But
thing.
that Father
news
peasant
But
and
the
the
and
the
many,
many
the pretty
sex.
to
Italy,to Paris
and
mon
mam-
live
i68
THE
All
and
the
POLISH
priests ought
have
to
religiousservices ought
it indeed
pleasant for
begging
you
in
sad
so
taught
you
"If
say:
divine
them
is
service."
no
and
to
comes
rob
you
accustomed
grown
Is
her
it,
to
not
beyond the
man
official,
paying.
orphan
an
mother
or
people have
money,
Even
between
father
[they do
so;
there
her
other
without
performed
priests,when
The
moment?
like every
wages,
be
to
you,
bury
to
you
PEASANT
who
has
grave
there
money
and
is for you
another
ference
dif-
who
has
none.
And
what
have
you
done
with
this money
See
here,
every
year
in Warsaw
the
country?
the
great families
bequeathes large
good of
for the
some
one
among
for humanitarian
sums
ends,
and
those
In
read.
is
peasant
of
the
of
work
like to
drown
reads
is
often
to
two
sp6on
had
;. he
father
His
him
to
to
come
went
sister
hates
in
ago
sister,would
her
[proverb], and
to
although
me,
years
some
whoever
young
boy
read, he took
books
confession
to
were
example
great wish
lightened
en-
of water
An
scorn
somewhat
the
anything and
many
In many
dogs,
particularlydetested.
me
For
priestswho
two
read
to
torture.
young
in
her
them.
read
true
want
villagesthe life of
some
neighbor like
his
with
not
totallywasted.
parish are
our
do
people
one
the
after
and
father
came
and
bade
this for-
himself
reads
Z{9r{mie.
ing
people, developed often durDrinking prevailsamong
young
But
the last few years
[and general disoiiganization].
.
long
not
people
divine
to
to
was
abstain
mission
from
liquor-shopkeeper are
in the choir
him
see
ago
swore
the
and
there
liquor. It is
vodka
and
one
singing and
he hands
service
[revival]among
the
same
playing the
across
that
true
the bar
the
orgtoist
and
those
to
the
us,
People
person.
organ
and
after the
who
want
drink.
.
In
wood
villagersbegan to drive
1906 town-people,Jews and some
the manorfrom
forest, dry wood, as they claimed; in
have
this, but
[on
forest-keepers.
condemn
been
the
fightswith
other
hand]
the
the
REVOLUTIONARY
administration
of
has
law-suits; there
the
and
manor
the
Countess
of
estates
been
never
it is
then.
invasions
those
know.
she
But
leaves
God!
We
this
years
forests
were
offered
In
100
are
said.
when
ago,
"Eternal
Potocka
loaded
are
there
now
the
ropes
peasants'
with
library
this
book-case, because
if the
to
up
learn
that he
from
also
that he
is half
beast.
the peasants.
vrfaat
older peasant
some
are
beautiful
for
not
present
man
about
the
think
asked
on
but
read, he could
"In
answered:
went
Rest," sang
[of
his
or
be
"Four
horses
like water,
in this
at
our
you
do
who
help
country
now;
as
stand
in
pushing
for
we
of
saying,
and
drew
even
now
not
refuse
did
many,
of the universe.
to
the
but
our
your
don't ask
peasant;
need
We
Don't
years
belief]. He
local
some
singing. And
material
much
as
nothing.
laugh
to
Ten
yard],
[to the church-
hitched
were
manor-tenants
other
any
idea
an
carried
the
of
fire,in hell."
was
behind
manner
some
are
the
body
Allusion
such
have
there
hell?
other
them
will
nations
Even
shine
produce twice
can
in
perhaps be
I have
who
instruction
morg
allow
even
nobles] did
books
persons,
up
man
grain-seeds
need
lie shut
He
any
Here
not
We
"And
know
of
come
souls of
out"
many
never
question herself?
The
which
this soul
not
ably
[Prob-
shall remember
[priestsand
us.
worthy
once
him.
I asked
forbid!) should
than
stars
ones
brothers
there will
years
these
elder
some
while
More
he
by
(God
man,
our
was
volumes
700
peasant
help
there
to
is
ago
but
want
about
whose
these
of
months,
with
forest-guards do
for
the
matter
their forests?
upon
servitudes.
Some
in the
and
how
the Countess
the
now
although
away
But
examine
never
always likes
not
Merciful
does
gather leaves
to
women
of
soldiers.]
does
Why
not
these
patriots. Why
our
here?
do
Russian
Potocka
by the administration
years
169
understanding between
any
So
hut.
peasant
for many
wronged
ATTITUDES
without
way,
better
but
to
we
have
knowledge
because
other
people backwards!
you
for
help, because
THE
170
for
so
centuries
many
friendship from
Chinese
those
You
in
books, that
we
planets,about
of dew
who
those
about
Because
milUards
of
upon
read
But, Reverend
even
about
than
is
and
the
how
to
up
notarial
the
present
It is
cards
gypsies;
people from
of roubles
and
lands
forbid
and
the
tobacco, because
will
whole
your
the
of
notice
seem
written
take
more
Zaranie
which
to
play cards.
to
pay
[lowest
us
among
every
[ignorant]
of
dreds
losing hun-
priests,for
sort
to
Jews.
of Russian
dren,
chil-
poor
service.
in your
the
Don't
Priests,
tobacco]
of
villagespends hundreds
instruction, but
check
poison. Don't
Give
dark
to
houses
your
nor
spread
it
then Zaranie
will help you.
And
also in a godly
because you will work
we
Letter
In
has
they had
Don't
for those
mahorka
strength and
good and
them
yourselves,instead
ones,
be
not
not
spirit,
even
this
for
roubles
with
of
smoking
read,
paper."
of those
custom,
Germans
to
"Don't
bad
And
us.
[The notaries
tell fortunes
you
illustrious
you,
sell your
at
lords.
let them
And
them.
ing,
morn-
summer
us:
of
much
how
drop
priestsand
you
the
to
to
it is
old
an
other
this
awakened
none
alleviations.
and
history of nations.
there
are
many
allowed.
officially
Amend!
nobody
knowledge,
about
a
to
Remember
ours
on
the
Zaranie, because
ones,
religiouspapers;
of grass
they say
century,
of
in space,
cyclones, about
worlds
and
ourselves
of science.
this earth
blade
You
nothing but
want
slept much
have
good peasant,
We
expect
cabins, because
our
address
we
the torch
carry
lightning and
we
But
about
balancing itself
into
peasant.
as
don't
We
none.
entered
know
may
been
same
sisters 1
and
has
hearts.
your
sensible hearts
PEASANT
never
the
is not
pride
brothers
us,
there
you.
illustrious lord
an
POLISH
comparing
that
the
the
to
the
Zaranie;
here
typicaldocuments
revolutionary
usually roused
to
by
intellectual
the
of
attitudes
propaganda
class.
This
of
unpublished.
quoted,
the
peasants
leaders
conclusion
we
longing
be-
is fur-
private
In
to
wrong
First
last
which
change
while
only
in
to
50
place
took
change
reference
I, with
the
100
the
view,
reference
to
life
individual's
of
have
not
a
of
matter
social
spread by imitation
popularized information
Now
the
principle of
individuals
Thus
when
the
tendency
the class
and
the
and
the
fact
that
the
advance
to
system and
distinctlyqualified as
more
church,
advance
the church
obstacles
the
and
and
into
forms
the
same
reasons
of their
to
be
an4
overcome;
the
nobility
in favor
against
conscious
to
struggle of
social
classes.
the
economic
of
nomenon
phe-
more
stand
and
masses.
mass
a
were
contributed
time, in view
nomic
eco-
an
evolution
And
and
of
any
of the
originally
vague
own
turn
on
and
of
became
a definite
clergytook explicitly
the immovability of the social order
changes helped the peasants to become
nature
vance.
ad-
representatives of
many
the
by
based
was
allowance
for
not
is
organization, particularly
existingsocial
small
but
the
of
permanence
relations ; it made
of
social
and
fed
and
of
possibilities
new
traditional
class system
the
the
about
tendency
or
disposition,but
personal,temperamental
current
cities
to
This
with
which
of
advance,
to
had
status
organized
become
partial manifestations.
are
life,
economic
deep
organization
social and
his
general tendency
and
general
very
best
his attitudes
now
be
maintenance
the
ing
attitudes) dur-
economic
to
years
in the
may
formerly
ary
revolution-
the
termine.
successfullyappealed, are easy to dehave
of all (as we
already mentioned
agitation has
in Volume
attitudes, to which
these
case
our
organization,and from
feelingsof
feelings of public indignation.
social
the whole
of
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
172
of
pirations
as-
social
since
at
cultural
REVOLUTIONARY
of
situation
for
173
country, in certain
whole
the
ATTITUDES
advance
who
manor-servants
economic
their
were
attacks
the
upon
educational
had
hopes
no
situation.
characterizingthe
advance
were
The
of
particularbitterness
of those
interested
clergyis explained by
that many
and
in intellectual
Russian
opportunities under
exceptionallypoor,
ing
improv-
ever
domination
members
of the
efforts at every
second
The
find back
we
peasants
the
fundamental
and
general
of
step.
revolutionary movements
be characterized
can
and, moral
social power
[ity^^ ihis
.
attitude
righteousness
consciousness, which
of
the
of
the consciousness
as
which
x"i-thei
solidary com-P
sometimes
'assumes
dominated
whose
attitude
elements
individuals
"
institutions,etc.
is
surprisingto
the
members
common
action.
see
conflict
into
enters
of
"
what
When
still
have
members
accepts
right.
of
other
and
an
feels
who
members,
it and
by
standards
supreme
of its
of each
its
judgments
thus
preserved
with
munity
com-
this
outside
as
almost
mary
pri-
social
classes, religiousor
acts
trolled
con-
litical
po-
solidary unit,
unlimited
it
faith all
THE
174
which
community
that
its
has
feature
'
resolved
once
self
alone
from
the
the
a
in
the
primary
its
an*^.
new
the
of
need
hardly
fundamental
of
the
to
as
develops
ceives
con-
group
body,
the
peasants
consciousness
eousness
"
destructive
rected, they
ficient
th^
Qf
the
"
social
of
community
attitudes;
factors
as
are,
of
we
social
the
fact
class
on
"
or
tion,
na-
to
this
the
shall
by
and
contrary,
see
no
two
advance
to
moral
if
right-
socially
means
presently,
reconstruction.
these
revolutionary
tendency
power
^are
that
the
underlying
there
is transferred
faith
naive
then,
but
primary
quaintance
ac-
tions,
condi-
its
loses
power;
social
emphasize
attitudes
movements
social
grow,
wider
lution
revo-
increasing
community
the
one's
"great community."
We
and
political and
unlimited
same
wrongs
external
and
also
for
not
with
communities
part
of
Later,
solidarity,
as
It
success.
acting
and
without
revolt.
between
itself
action
distinguishes
peasant
super-communal
group,
which
righteousness
own
contacts
of
group,
personal
with
faith
the
for
but
rately
sepa-
starts
solidarity
of
consciousness
that
often
of
feeling
matter
peasant
claims,
chance
that
comes
which
revolutionary
slightest
whence
demands,
its
radical
the
and
with
daring
cept
ex-
socio-psychological
This
vindicate
most
appareiitly
shows
the
acter
charfailure
to
the
discussing
and
up
doomed
or
individual.
to
the
pursues
its primary-group
is wrong
it
each
explains
PEASANT
preserved
action
by breaking
with
POLISH
properly
the
di-
jnost^f-
PART
SOCIAL
II
REORGANIZATION
CHAPTER
CONCEPT
THE
The
have
as
we
of
new
attitudes
with
of
the
create
the
the
prevent
but
this
In
of
its cohesion
the
tend
in
the
opening
sonal
per-
supplant
latter
the
time
only
not
as
the
to
same
so
becoming
is
of
better
permit
at
disorganized
fields
new
when
for
they
realizing
of
be
to
the
may
their
them
entirely by
have
seen,
the
unofficial
be
more
aim, but
social
individual
their
tradition.
can
I7T
system,
ing
leav-
solved
later.
tion
organizalatter
the
of
representatives
less
or
which
traditional
by particular individuals
or
defense
movements
traditional
the
is much
and
preservation
aim
original
has
In
been
and
and
the
defined
make
act
efficient
revolution,
generalize
the
forms
leader,
or
revolutionary
defense
the
official
as
the
reconstruction
of
social
new
inventor
overthrow
to
is assumed
merely
in
in
or
problem
even
group;
will
and
creating
than
forms
merely
the
For
^which
will
by
individual, the
old
the
of
process
important
more
of
rules
correspond
from
schemes
^new
manifestations
group
ply
com-
cooperation.
social
role
"
action
not
reconstruction
"
is, which
in
social
increase
to
and
active
their
regulate
behavior
schemes
themselves
express
to
old
dq
sanctioned
social
institutions
new
development
which
and
of
of
attitudes, that
changed
will
and
and
activities
to
is,
organization
appearance
problem
schemes
new
modify
to
leading
The
conduct
or
the
to
socially recognized
behavior.
to
due
social
traditional
the
seen,
REORGANIZATION
SOCIAL
OF
of
decay
for
as
more
we
THE
178
conscious
would
the
and
which
social
understand
already
best
correspond
the
accept these
group
utions.
More
defenders
of
in
his
task
mand
de-
to
make
or
insti-
which
than
traditional
the
concerned
not
are
social leader
the
invents
and
this, he
social rules
as
is
which
of behavior
attitudes,and
schemes
the
which
attitudes
new
these
to
exist
reconstruction
an
\^
in
Whereas,
'to discover
PEASANT
tendencies
only
group.
POLISH
would
lead
What
interests
far
us
is,how
community
different
and
Education
Further,
as
have
we
consequence
of
peasant
It is evident
bind
would
that
this
take
indispensable to
any
together
have
no
social
breakdown
of the
the
such
members
chance
to
last and
hand, in constructinga
have
new
been
intensity.
social reconstruction
social
an
lation
old iso-
between
contacts
interests
of
first
the
of the
variety and
account;
new
disorganization
social world
of
attempt
fact into
the
meet
to
social reconstruction.
that
institution
any
of
seen
have
to
is thus
peasant
upon
tion
organiza-
in order
it is
communities;
exclusivelyupon
the other
imposed
the
based
forms
of
each
must
peasant class.
consciously accept
indispensablestep
came
of the
prepared
community intellectually
problems.
ciety
so-
organization;this
that
ones
by
of
needs
is the social
what
the traditional
from
this
have
new
are
it is clear
resulting? Now,
peasant
study
methods
new
of social
and
communities
the peasant
the
discovers
the
the
with
here
beyond
us
system.
forms
new
must
and
organization
relations
as
isolated
to
community
develop. But, on
social system
those
POLISH
THE
i8o
suit, just
particular
The
individuals
as
extensive
more
the
ceased
which
who
national
to
Poland
the
to
where
this
at
is
for
than
the
to
to
Our
the
press;
peasant
^how
"
of
to
in which
enforced
only
by
small
social
and
order
study
of
five
peasants;
the
3)
the
voluntary
national
the
to
minority,
will
in the
nation.
more
lem
prob-
type of
different
but
the
tional
na-
exacted
are
type,
majority
voluntarily
ute
contrib-
progress.
will
thus
i) leadership; 2)
wider
community
ment
experi-
essential
from
operation
co-
state
it contributes
most
and
state,
historical
coercion
reconstruction
problems:
the
of
out
with-
only
not
public services
cultural
social
for
pass
culturally passive
now
the
solution
times
following
of
such
life had
national
reconstructing
of
ture
cul-
particular importance
method
is evident,
sociology
not
is
which
in
used
ant
peas-
national
against
even
same
significance
public order
which
classes
activities
those
and
century
but
state
organization
in
has
whole
the
being
of modem
and
is maintained
moment
anything
in
course,
The
class).
cooperate
fact
for
the
The
system.
of
other
of
peasant
until
peasants
by voluntary cooperation,
of
help
to
This
where
be preserved
the
important
the
members
became
unity
developed.
for
and
tem
sys-
politicalinstitutions
and
in which
and
begins consciously
by
social
the
belong
to
social
activelyparticipated (except,
not
individuals
and
each
new
frequent, varied
more
classes
other
by
recently had
those
in
together
this
coherent
and
with
its contacts
created
brought
are
group.
becomes,
are
PEASANT
role
include
tion
educaand
of
the
the
CHAPTER
II
LEADERSHIP
The
produce
whereas
rapid
itself would
to
for many
years
in numbers
sufficient for
to
leaders
the national
transformation
and
conscious
Thus, members
of
of other
to
situation
the
been
constructive
come
its
have
reorganization,
urgently required a
peasant
own
into
class
culturallyconstructive
had
classes
to
assume
tionally
na-
body.
ship,
leader-
at least in the
far
the
as
that, if
belonging to
spending most
we
the
concerned, tiiere is
nobilitywas
except
small
international
of their time
number
aristocratic
of magnates
coterie
181
no
and
country
i82
squire had
with
wide
traditional
benevolent
always
least
his
to
as
classes,and
respect
due
as
looked
with
than
the peasants
and
irrational
seemingly
or
whose
On
In
could
motive
the
the other
of
power
growing
with
wealthy
response
them),
above
nor
often
justicewas
led the
initiative.
their further
trusted
mis-
was
activity
its
understand
not
and
economic
Further, his
in
advance,
to
solidarity,
due
peasant
and
treated
was
communal
nobleman-leader,
squire and
did
their
ideal.
for
(who
owner
from
him
he
the national
desire
ization
organ-
organized before
significanceand appreciate the
the remnants
estate
of and
full
or
quite unreflectively,
prevented
possibilities
implied in
to be first educated
grasp
ence
obedi-
of
anti-social,
personally disinterested,for
; he had
claim
matters
when
the "lords," particularly
motives
to
less
or
manifestations, sometimes
first
development.
or
which
tendencies
new
more
tined
des-
was
mistrust
minor
to
often
naturally tended,
more
of
clined
in-
much
too
was
passive object
of
real collaboration
permanent
superior culture.
preserve
the
peasant
he
deeply rooted
were
nobleman
of the upper
one-sided
he
the
that
the purposes
before
overcome
The
the
for
enough
sides there
both
on
the
care
and
he
common
his manor-servant,
even
or
well
possible.
be
to
But
treat
to
him
prejudicesto
became
of
neighbor
understand
leadership.
and
of discourse'* in
could
to
PEASANT
^'universe
his peasant
in the
at
POLISH
THE
because
to
thus
abuse
he
the
somehow
whom
did
tinually
connection
con-
the
side
out-
neither
not
need
good-will of
discouraged
ested
disinter-
try
coun-
there
LEADERSHIP
were
business
many
there
were
these
those
country
The
among
as
the
had
either
nobles
and
weak
very
citymen
of
of
pace
them
mistrust
lack
the
to
understood
reciprocal
of
contact.
the
peasant
or
and
preserved
exceptionalposition
peasants
with
unmistakable
peasants
nobility; but
these
has
clergy
"
of
both
successful
the
among
the
fact
succeeded
in social
priest has
reconstruction.
the
social leader
best
of his
of
the process
of
his
of
trusted
mis-
and
fear
former
has
that
in
find
we
leaders
often
there
was
continually
organizers
and
city intellectuals
been
a
and
social
third
playing
role
It is evident
group
perhaps
that
"
^the
even
tioned
men-
groups
to
the
This
slow.
relatively
more
rate
over-
contempt.
obstacles,
this growth
for
accounts
of
to
with
to the
tical
prac-
peasant
the
connected
reference
shade
spite of
growing number
The
he mistrusted
was
the
inclined
and
possible progress.
of the latter
In
life
peasant
less than
respect whereas
'
elsewhere.
of
were
the
of
sons
to
in an
earlyconnections, or who were
with
the peasant class.
to keep continual
contact
idealistic
great majority of city-bredleaders were
young
an
obstacle
erate
antagonisms, no invettween
positivebonds beovercome,
difficult,
owing
less who
or
their
classes
two
understanding
more
additional
an
tunities
oppor-
traditional
no
class prejudices to
Only
many
gave
leadership.
the difficulty
lay
city intellectuals,
With
While
which
relations
trouble, constituted
for
successful
183
participate
a
country
parishionersare
passive,and
the
great
willingto
mass
follow
POLISH
THE
i84
leader who
trying
is otherwise
be
to
PEASANT
There
initiative.
is
class
inveterate
no
antagonism
venting
pre-
priest,as long as he is
is in
considered
an
as
essentiallyreligious
/personality,
the
outside
of the class system; only when
a
sense
worldly attributes of the priestbegin to predominate in
collaboration, for
the
the
of
eyes
is
certain
economic
on
his sacral
over
character,
made
are
There
peasant
the
demands
of
connections.
the
this mistrust
latter
often
with
but
priests;
flections
re-
will
goodbe
can
aggerated
ex-
ily
eas-
And
of the church
few
as
priestsamong
five years
with
Congress
leaders
peasant
The
ago.
institution
institution,that
an
Catholic
wide
and
it did
not
up
relatively
about
to
Church
politicalplans
of Vienna, favored
find
we
as
twenty-
international
since
never,
the Polish
explicitlysanction
national
the
the
ment,
move-
participation
1893 ^^^
movement
almost
an
of social reconstruction
important place
role,however,
seems
among
to
be
were
the
they would
able rapidlyto
leaders.
only temporary
Their
; the
lose
take
great
spiritof
LEADERSHIP
185
new
The
last in time
probably the
^not
"
education, become
bodies
city intellectuals
achieved
peasant
class and
There
most
or
have
to share
been
has not
cases
even
one
through
the
had
the
exceeded
members
leaders
during
to
the
of
their
the
period
who, having
such
many
studying, but
are
we
continue
as
superiorityover
yet remain
mass,
movement
those
but
social
intellectual and
an
average
receive professional
origin who
incorporated into other social
clergymen,
or
self
class it-
the peasant
the reconstructive
in
participate
and
constructio
re-
is that group
within
up
peasant
of
the work
achieve
as
grows
of
men
and
to
promising
most
which
leaders
of
is necessary
as
influence
wider
in
community
one
of
those
economic
circles has
who,
tutions
instibeen
creased
to have
growing, and their role seems
enormously induring the formation of the Polish state.
lately,
In order
must
to avoid
phasize
emmisunderstanding we
the fact that
the documents
meant
characterize
not
are
to
which
we
are
ing
quot-
illustrate the
are
psychology of leadership. There
rich biographicalmaterials
ers
concerning prominent leadfew societies show
as
published in Polish
strong
interest and appreciationof individual achievements
an
to
"
"
^but
we
cannot
use
them
i86
they raise
It must
be
added
the
on
the
toward
advance
but
favored
of
of
the
to
1884,
1 went
mu$t
mention
in
serve
proofs of
with
that
his
I kissed
he
much;
so
learn.
On
lord gave
one
hand
like
I got
on
the
board,
and
he
I had
well, because
and
and
it very
his office
to
lord
terribly. My
me
and
; my
in the
at
was
room
nings
eve-
home.
On
required of
me
many
favor
that time
I knew
lord and
there
the
that
difficult for
very
was
was
they had
whom
But
it
sister-in-law
for
if I married
which
career
he
was
forbidden
I
me
and
one
renounce
them
of the
ants
manor-serv-
intended
I would
promised
of
long time
her
to
me
me.
1884 I moved
with
and
to
to^be
the
teased
to
I answered,
clothes
write, when
to
like
separate small
church,
I wanted
Year
New
many
read
farm-steward.
me
the
to
evening
whether
me
from
I would
that
my
Year,
and
ganization
or-
of the
New
given
learn
to
every
with
there
read
to
to
of his coachman.
returning
taught me
bility
no-
with
came
lord had
my
said
come
Therefore
me
On
instead
On
and
to
; I received
manor
year
day he asked
become
gradually
farm-steward.
the
the
same
to
or
the
reactions
old,
years
I would
me
of
...
church
hand
ordered
the
coachman
his
The
masses.
to
whether
me
rect
di-
help indmduals
relatingto social
matters
20
favor.
and
has
attitude
Pawlowki.
manor
lord
during
grace
lord asked
write.
the
my
which
leadership.
of
father
much
in other
J
typical.
also
are
included
old-time
of the
of this work.
scope
classes; willing to
the progress
individual
On
the
contain
problem
lower
the
documents
entirelyunconscious
and
to
the
[Typical example
95*
my
that
this volume
bearing
PEASANT
entirelybeyond
are
chapters of
POLISH
THE
lose
So
to
me
the
favor
I tried
to
in
in
my
all.
marry.
of
the
guard
succeeded.
was
THE
i88
POLISH
long
as
five roubles
them
pay
this money
as
PEASANT
in his
remained
case,
failure
[A very significant
due partly to the new
method
than
with
individuals
The
entire
remains
servants
where
"
what
some
between
and
it was,
with
preceding
rather
dealing with group
active co-operation is required.
"
relation
social
every
keeping.
compared
as
on
Stviqtecsna,
1899^ df^
Gageta
97*
interest
estate
innovation
isolated
the
and
owner
is
naturally misinterpreted.]
The
who
heir
young
took
introduce
Mr.
this rouble
he
booklet
Gorecki
with
add
to
and
him
who
before
years
least ten
than
owner
of those
one
20
and
more
how
give
to
much
of
est-money.
earn-
to
than
more
before
leave
self
him-
every
he
money
man
had
back
money
could
would
he
interest,and
years
where
some-
men
take this
not
stayed would
had
passed. Then everyone
after
Every
be written
the
in his
from
rouble
one
to
cided
de-
He
way.
came
or
Year,
he, the
If anyone
New
5 roubles
together with
roubles, or
70
following
the spot
on
every
it would
in which
his money
in the
wanted
this rouble
deposited. Those
at
stayed
receive, about
to
wanted
this year,
into his
else,was
father's death
forobeks, etc.,
whether
.
Goredd,
Bolestaw
Mr.
patrimonial estate.
kind of pension for all the workmen
teamsters,
to
estate.
his entrance
to
servant
the
after his
the estate
commemorate
manor,
of
have
take
more
150.
this time
would
he
receive
others.
would
the
receive
with
might leave
all his
take
and
the
of
servants
eighty,and
the
back
to
estate
than
more
be
his wife
husband
pension would
This
dues.
personal property
Well, I happened
the
of
death
and
every
and
in
anyone
year
children
no
way
terfere
in-
wished
who
his roubles.
there
were
preciselyon
called.
half of them
There
the
day
were
when
than
more
been
serving for
explained to them
had
all
over
his
longer. Mr. Gorecki
at least some
idea, showing how they might secure
ready money.
I was
that, having listened to the speech in which the idea
sure
ten
was
years,
some
much
gratitude. But,
Heavens!
all of
accept
them
this innovation
like
one
man
with
opposed
LEADERSHIP
''We
it.
be.
do
If you
those
were
scorn
in
give us
to
all
then
hand,
endeavors
the
of
the
performed by
and
town
our
in
to
of
group
somehow
the
did
not
begin and
for
it, because
every
with
the
to
that
undertake
disorganizing. In silence
the
and
of
matter
leadership destroyed
the
beer
had
ceased
exist.
to
[Entirelynew
of
methods
activities
The
nobleman
and
of
and
estate
movements
and
he
had
left the
which
was
connected
good
of class
proved
very
relations between
with
organizing
his
opposition.]
Jackowski
the national
[is
two
theoretic
useful
penetrated by
uprising in 1863
government.
profited in
a
in social
tionary
participatedfirst in the revolu-
with
studies
social
Maximilian
He
owner.
now
of
lack
was
Siviqiecsna,xSgg^ 11.
interfere
peasants,
prison] he had
Secondly, he
the
the
acquired in calm
to
would
was
economy
up
No
So
body
no-
tion
the associa-
leadership.Interest
but
wrong
promising work.
Gaeeta
99.
left
time
settled^
from
singers withdrew
the
be
to
going
were
used
singing lesson
be
to
on
go
addition
much
not
was
to
an
barrel
the
by
over
barrel
left
soon
"
began
soon
here
singing-group
the
things
"
whole
there
the
"
Grachiallyas
and
the barrel
singers understood
wanted
meeting. Without
at
Many
parish
our
taken
singing was
emptied
Jasinski
singing lessons
of
47.
introduced
was
song
Priest
men.
of the
direction
the
But
organist.
of
words
even
vicar
former
not."
then
Svuiqtecsna,1900,
Gasela
By
if not,
to
and
earnest-money
nothing;
to
it used
as
in the crowd.
heard
y^
gS.
the
right; but
persuasions led
sensible
most
were
gracious as
so
5 roubles
All the
want
not
189
to
the
in
When
First, he
respects:
education
the
great
idea which
1865
in
political
practitioner.
he
defended
his death
Poles
rouse
the
He
Our
of
POLISH
THE
I90
Principles,Problems
a
words
to
the
of
the
field
whose
man
But
before
about
and
himself.
in order
Posen
himself
of the
"I
to
hereby
in
naUski
and
editors
to
with
the
the
20
of
form
the
this
leaders
as
over
had
which
to
opposition, he
of
there
stood
Pox-
domineering,
he
publicly
ing
patriarch dur-
1905,
like
in
too
he
as
presided
he
was
though
even
the
silent
Maximilian
old
non-Slavic
in
nature,
In
smoothness.
the committee,
the
leading organ
by the peasant
of
stood
the
behind
party
him.
mittees
com-
serious
of
in
opposed him
which
associations, though
Thus,
he
had
in
all the
for
to
or
the
undiplomaticway.
and
stormy
and
flexibility
all
respect,
he met
disappear. When
made
politicaluse
a
occasionally even
be
fectly
per-
Kuryer
the
in
opinion that
the
the
than
better
accepted with
were
lacked
he
of
fully and
beg the
in today's issue of the Kuryer."
Jackowski appeared
Maximilian
proclamations, and
man
He
ethics
newspaper
"
^was
"
Jackowski proceeded
had
of the press
which
energetic
younger
to
of his life
years
declaration
too
quite
Poznanski.
Dsiennik
of
in
way
level
the
unabashed
in which
politicalconvictions
the
with
with
Nothing characterizes
the
found
partly referred
which
form
calm
contrast
characterizes
agree
he
issue
my
dignifiedand
discussion
which
and
usage
party groups,
to
the
myself about
public declarations
express
for the
Kuryer
others
first time
...
far
for the
few
say
who
estate
published by a young
owner
politics]. Surprised at this peculiar pubHc
similar
partly
persons,
so
I went
me
ganization.
or-
article
an
series of
and
extensive
to
to
as
fell into my
hands
Kuryer Posna^ski
containing [a paragraph
written
by Maximilian
Jackowski which
expressed his
censorship, I informed
every
When
lished
pub-
ungainly writing
practical efficiencyand
was
man
province of
devotes
or
It is the
Needs.
the
approval of
PEASANT
always
the
1893
cotted
boyim-
LEADERSHIP
pressed
politicalfights did
latter that
the
upon
191
belong
not
to
their competency.
However,
as
kind
lessness
he would
of rough
central
The
which
his
Polish
admired
Posen
not
last years
in the
like
of
his
him
essentiallyto
for
of
tempted
are
who
man
done
has
so
vivid
and
in recent
of
that
the
efforts
the
than
whole
1873
began
years
to
has
there
In
class
is
no
the
was
social
the
on
practical lesson
the
to
they should
in his
Poles
he
continue
which
to
ganizations
or-
draws
the
follow
the way
make
clusion
con-
definite
more
would
be able
embrace
to
peasant
founded
was
traveled
by Jackowski himself
him
as
the
one
politicalindependence
can
that
the
so
who
that
ing
dur-
the peasants
in infinite variations
feeling and
national
the
11
61 ;
lost its
organization of
system of political
worship
writings recurred
which
the
systems
were
year,
association
all these
there
following
Every
elements
indeed
reach
to
country.
given
but that
of great coherent
In
the
before
partly on
dissimilar
opened by Marcinkowski
form
[published in 1870]
peculiar mixture of
discusses
Mill, partly
should
Poles
sociations
as-
agricultural
co-operative
also
In
had
these
From
the
with
only credit
not
years
much.
Marcinkowski
Karol
which
Stuart
details, and
interfered
program
experience he
John
him
by
selling.
drafted
been
...
pedantry
covering the
explain the
to
and
founded
and
even
before, but
as
he
he
buying and
societies for
We
too
that
founded
were
he
foresight.
and
in their smallest
but
...
cooperative system,
societies were
assuming a
it
have
net
his ruth-
than
of
him
by
life
Polish
owe
the traces
outlines
which
owners
founded
associations
province of
knowledge
expert
son
represented
were
prominent
more
peasant
whole
for much
Hun,
his much
was
unjustly judged if he
be
national
idea that
rely only
people
on
the
organization.
beginnings
organized
of
the
eightiesthe nucleus
in this way.
Every
month
of
each
the
peasant
peasant
as-
had
sociation
a
POLISH
THE
192
whole
Posen
its meeting;
once
PEASANT
together,and
the great yearly convention
district
came
was
was
not
considered
hands;
to
in
Led
main
the
were
introduce
to
care
feeling
defend
to
Prussian
the
selves
themment
govern-
organization.
national
union
the
exclusivelyby Poles,
took
of
of the
aims
national
customs;
measures
Politics
let land
to
in
place
peasants.
Polish
the
and
mores
against the
common
^these
"
Polish
preserve
Polish
of
of
politics. Not
spring took
every
of
associations
the peasant
year
fostered
ing,
farm-
peasant
rational cultivation
concerning
implements, gave advice in matters
The
today
questions of insurance.
I3"ooo peasants who
this union constitute the nucleus
of the Polish "peasant
apply modem
to
credit,in
belong to
republic" in Prussia.
Ludwig
Prof.
If
readiness.
abilityare
up
deal with
them,
The
and
live
But
their
on
there
capital and
people
are
scoundrels
Often
in
it
the
the
poorest
meet
one,
so-called
Christus]," nor
^This
book,
spend
books
and
unhonest
that
in
knows
his
who
their
don't
time
in
have
do
anything
walking and
people,good and
going afoot
one
or
with
bad
there
horses
finally
beds.
In
ones;
als9
are
cannot
as
ferent
dif-
industrials
their
polite,but
to
positions;
lying long m
such
how
influence.]
forttme
craftsmen,
some
practical
different
occupy
religiousand
are
and
to
and
which
in
and
highest degree,
happens
priest who
some
who
also
games
honest
are
and
papers
playing at different
short, there
are
reading different
there
instruction
themselves,
among
sharp criticism
he
obstacles
are
in
higher
have
others.
but
further
no
are
and
toward
peasants
character
peasants' standards
there
relations
they
the
to
who
men
of
No
city people.
(1910), 84-^^
Polenfrage
ICO.
in
Bernard, Die
agine.
im-
even
meet
you
German
domination, has
interests of Germanization
thorough study of
a
says
turns
"Praised
his eyes.
be
"
[Jesus
.
LEADERSHIP
In
country
our
save
their health.
the
benefit of us,
many
people
Some
of them
the peasants
193
they give
this
[I
are
the
to
came
who
many
At
least
10
years
tenth
all
I knew
when
instructed
who
"
and
more
for
also those
are
"
reason
richer and
that] among
saw
of my
steady use
work
us
to
summer
are
in
Na}$cz6w
to
come
there
people
of
conunandments
God.
.
Among
us,
instructed
and
is
honest,
not
rich
Among
honest, but
found
be
the
honest,
he
instructed
and
the
among
is
Philistine
leaders
"
on
confess
when
[I have
lived] in
are
with
such
how
to
"
hundred
and
wise
and
many,
idea, but
leader
the
between
contrast
and
the
I became
that
the excursion
on
was
a
with
acquainted
organized by Zaratiie.
and
town
with
.
for
men
near
they
us
haughtiness. Well,
it
was
one
lord, another
men,
not
differ
lords
from
idea which
listen when
What!
"loty and
write
us
And
us.
all of the
there
polite
so
ference
dif-
no
was
learned
were
the
same
and
in mutual
one
would-be
like
little,
know
not
spiritand
How
love.
pleasant it
gentleman, when
hen
with
was
like brothers.
another
myself
peasants, teachers,
and
same
another
intelligent,
one
high spheres
With
to
with
makes
like brothers
equal, there
were
peasant,
as
others, and
many
an
All
pleasure.
"
proud and
are
I found
when
the
sugar-factory
them
and
can
Svnqtecsna; unpublished
the
realizes
here
social
in their
read
in
one
be found
can
kind
15
Gazeta
to
villagenear
But
intelligent
men.
self-conceited
for
hundred
position].
must
first time
to
in
people one
him.
relations with
any
he
egotisticeducated
essential step toward
an
selectingand appreciating
than
the ground of their personal attitudes rather
intellectual
their social
makes
have
to
simple peasants
[The peasant
idealistic
and
is rich,
man
dishonest.
xoi.
where
Letter
is that if
opinion
it a sin
consider
we
the
peasants,
her
and
he
has
knows
claws, and
suit
how
gets
to
a
THE
194
place
in
he
does
the
himl
to
wish
not
friends
and
In
believe
don't
like learned
Such
and
how
is
for
that
him
they teach
the
And
might learn.
does
he does
know
how
And
serfs
soul before
wish
fool
to
and
such
is
He
to
him?
has learned
20th
of every
And
there
rabble"
even
but
for
and
He
is neither
only
in order
to
word
bureaucrats.
they
sent
their
son
speak
to
he
ought
refuses
more
to
say,
to know
that
not
this peasant
speaks
who
also peasants
teacher
But
He
that
says
he
does
not
him.
to
idea
does
is
nearly
40
what
he
mind
ideas
do
for the
society.
who
man
today
not
What
nor
show
peasant
month
gets every
another
teacher
a
is
he
nbt
knowledge is
the peasant
he
for the
be
do
believes
now
with
as
the
month.
are
also
men
who
don't
want
to
remain
ought
does
g^ves it
who
that
.
he
And
more.
same
this, because
gentleman:
in the
imagine that, as
with gentlemen ; and therefore
the peasant.
to
others
teacher.
teacher
cattle and
are
cows
and
richer, so
that he
the other
peasant
understand
he
treated
were
know
not
ceremonious,
roubles, sometimes
matter
them
herded
he
himself
speak. Moreover,
today there
totallystrange
not
became
company
to
herded
be
obliged to
peasant.
amples
ex-
some,
are
speak with
themselves
worked
and
keep
and
were
parents
the peasant
himself
cannot
not
and
peasant, he
so
His
last he
the peasant
peasant
good
if there
school, how
to
and
progress
no
even
peasants
bench
same
at
politelywith Mr.
he
from
And
we,
and
good teachers.
Russia, a kacap [contemptuous
the
together
went
we
Now,
have
can
them
higher schools
to
library
already all
How
for
among
see
We
.
teacher
by their teacher.
manner
not
the
or
he knows
people
such
Russian].
church
men.
sittingon
were
do
we
reciprocal love?
word
peasant, don't
library.
any
with
together
village there
our
without
them, if
with
the
an3rthingbecause
words
work
about
but
are
hear
to
tavern
peasants,
be
And
.
who
you,
"
indecent
the
PEASANT
near
come
POLISH
the
district-administration
and
to
to
with
screw
become
"this
selves
them-
officials,
THE
196
We
were
meeting
the road
on
that the
therefore
avoided
we
business
affairs.
home
priest intended
and
that
priest gladly
new
him
to
us
but at every
interested
was
In
beginningwe
the
wanted
know
to
another.
material
our
for
some
thought
and
dings
wed-
situation.
years
So
could
we
not
children, who
The
having
in
mainly
to
understand
our
kd
in the field ; he
or
our
PEASANT
astonished
only when
not
us
farming and
our
much
very
spoke with
POLISH
our
with
ones
the
grows,
how
fruits
the
of
insects
harm
after
trees, and
the
to
money
how
children
teaching them
formed, which
are
and
younger
tree
no
old
lazilythat
tmderstood
we
understand
aversion
to
to
our
their
example of our
priest only after
longer
no
now
instruction
them
have
the
at
his
52 papers
of
and
our
own.
begged
We
know
understand
the
We
felt
we
an
scribed
priest subread
value
also the
what
so
ago.
to
us
but
years.
the
that
agriculturalmachines, and
of
some
Formerly
so
papers,
children
15 years
was
give.
cost
own
it
as
can
prejudice towards
manure,
of
it is
what
and
we
followed
ones
parish
our
now
accustomed
so
to them.
come
We
In
got
them;
of
tificial
ar-
advantage
is love
of
your
example,
priest gave us
neighbor and charity,because our
out
for poorer
people almost withperforming religiousceremonies
with gifts. Wc
and even
helping the quite poor ones
money
tural
know
what mutual
help is,so we will try to organize an agriculthe
circle and
Forgive
us
consumers'
for not
now
May
further
sooner
to
work
in your
conquer
God
association.
knowing
it is not
bless you
our
and
you
give
you
health
that
you
may
be understood
usefully for society and may
you
us,
parish instead of being obliged,as among
new
hearts
and
confidence
through your
labors.
LEADERSHIP
^Letter
[Documents
Z04.
of clerical
the
Swiqteczna; unpublished.
Gazeta
to
illustrate various
104-110
leadershipin connection
the
organizationon
on
197
with
sides of the
the
one
Polish
Church
lem
prob-
national
hierarchy
other.]
Parson
the
from
Wajda, a Polish candidate for Parliament
election district Pless-Rybnik [Upper Silesia],
publishes a proclamation
his electors
to
"I
am
of
son
of the
time
teacher
as
years
Poland.
Kulturkampf
As
with
of
law
Catholics
with
but
by the
directed
I have
attention
to
concealed
which
mores
of the
which
which
has
is
as
the
the
well, are
not
lics,
only Catho-
Since
the
fightis
protection of
devotion
my
to
to
tongue,
proved by
clergy which
could
"How
of
also the
publishednearly a
was
ality.
nation-
our
makes
father's
signature on
my
must
we
whatever
our
now
customs
the
mation
proclaago
and
under
the
year
all remember.
you
thatch
of the Kul-
never
the
for many
families of
its freedom,
also Poles.
time
the
at
and
and
of God
careful
more
lived
At
denominations.
countrymen,
all
things:
in the
grace
first of
the
pay
dear
my
remain
to
prominent
most
church
our
citizens of other
"You,
other
among
particularlystubbornlyand stronglyour
rightsof
the
priestwho
says
compelled
was
one
Catholic
he
from
peasant
which
in
it be
Pole,
I have
hut, all of my
Polish
otherwise!
I have
commanded
only
me
nearest
grown
ones
up
are
Poles.
to
maintain
until my
In
maining
re-
Providence,
death
the Polish
nationality.*'
im
Umschau
105.
The
administrator
pointing out
influence
themselves
*
of
to
an
Polenhger,
of the arch-diocese
the
Polish
be
Catholic and
Poznan-Gniezno,
address
many
1906^ "*
to
the
people'snewspapers,
in truth
are
by
such
which
declare
only in words.
im
Umschau
Polenlafftr, a German
mimeographed
publication in
collect all current
Polish
to
data
from
Katowice, Silesia, endeavored
national
the Polish
for the information
periodicals bearing on
movement,
of German
politicians,editors, etc
Lech
to
POLISH
THE
198
improvises a "national
even
wedge between
Polish
priests. The
the
which
drive
to
complaint" in reference
self
particularlythat the Bishop puts himimmense
actionary
majority of people by his reprovokes an outburst from the masses
the
opposition to
tends
of
song
regrets
behavior,
and
PEASANT
in
newspaper
now
before
as
people and
the
conclusion
remain
its leaders
the
expresses
Polish
to the
true
people.
Umschau
By
106.
his
Bill for
Appropriation
has
thrown
Polish
of
speech
Catholic
in
the
to
come
inner
an
him
that he
today.
of
conviction
Kapitza has
whether
is
not
Polish
without
party.
Priest
.
Had
restriction.
.
it is
the
Polish
about
of course,
matter
have
he
Pole
yet
a
or
of the
program
the
asked
he
is
chairman
sian
Prus-
of the
latter would
have
told him
that
which
about
dreams
nation
the
not
Polish
he
Kapitza said
yet understand
not
Priest
Centrum
party he should
to
as
forpve Priest
he has erred so long
does
Leaning toward
of the
suspicion
[belonging to
should
Polish-speaking Prussian.
German
the
and
the
Centrist
"One
.
Centrum
the
tendencies
Polish
nation
himself
hidden
indulgent with
very
by-ways of
the
and
Slqski:
Kuryer
Kapitza much, be
on
the
on
party].
read
We
Polish
the
22.
the
igicS,Sept
of the deliberation
the occasion
on
bad
very
Poknlager,
im
self-government.
attitude of
"The
Kapitza toward
the government
most
He
sees
the
with
peace
in it
an
and
exaltation
government
revise
and
the
the
a
onistic
antag-
standpoint. And
his
national
Polish
which
nervousness
Empire
is not
ment.
move-
make
impossible.
are
in
Upper
Silesia
Umschau
107.
Prussian
Father
Zborowski
government
is
writes
to
Gazeta
perfectly conscious
KoScielna:
how
enormous
"The
is
LEADERSHIP
the
influence
whoever
wins
Therefore
of
the
several
is
language from
clergy and
times
policy,but did
own
The
not.
degraded
to
is
fear
doubt
Should
"
to
come
The
aim
expel
to
the
it succeed
in that ?
permit themselves
not
Prussian
im
to
government."
shall
point of view
in
clergy which
dioceses
nationality.
ly
is friend:
ing
Germaniz-
has
chapter which
will
what
horror
"There
change rapidly.
diocese
our
come
be-
happen!
clerical
define the
to
Polish
of the article
the
with
it clear
the
of
toward
must
we
the
our
the head
see
for
the end
at
inclines
we
toward
conditions
the
only
German
this
fatal
might be
archbishop who
as
the
to
Will
clergy will
for it is said
that
there
From
the church
wants
the
the Poles.
naturallydirected
Germany,
no
with
Umschau
clerical influence
is
It
victory.
of the
to
of
sure
Lech
108.
This
hitch
of the Hakatish
servants
be
that
sees
everywhere succeed.
the churches
Catholic
people. It
may
clearly outlined.
'
of
Polish
tried to
not
thus to Germanize
Probably
the
upon
government
Polish
be
the
it has
of its
car
of the church
199
predominance
in time to avoid being
ourselves
surprised."
im
Utnschau
Naprzdd
log.
words:
absolute
on
to
"Prussian
The
cheeks
"If it is
Not
they
one
is
true
that
be
must
but brave
men
the
ing
follow-
of the
clergy leads
only how
fight;they understand
aflluent. A painful blush suffuses
people which
Poles
for
want
different
to
upon
to
Poles,
of
fighting.
methods
and
Rome
fightmust
remain
the government,
unite and
organize
forces."
It is well
of the Polish
Mogilno
Lourdes.
in Prussia
dependent
determined
to
Umschau
xio.
the
sees
prepared
are
191
clergy in the
for the
organizes a pilgrimage
the priests,who
the Polish
cannot
themselves
when
Wawrzyniak,
then
clergy
to make
plot and
Polish
cynicism
rope.
its hatred
shows
and
known
im
financial system
papal chamberlain
is Prelate
autocratic ruler
Wawrzyniak,
[of peasant
origin].
curate
of
THE
200
Polish
In
his
financial circles
His
word
he
ago
Polish
in discussion is the
lician financial
there
leader
of the
has
in
Polish
he
last
equally in Ga-
when
and
West
the
Silesia also
is known
America,
to
and
Posen
to
Upper
Warsaw,
directly
even
come
out
with-
few
years
received
was
even
financial system.
Wawrz}aiiak
temperament,
himself
in
prelate's.He
journey
mostly
limited
not
banks
circles and
undertook
as
is
authority
in the
Prussia, but
no
final decisions
opinion. The
him.
from
PEASANT
POLISH
under
perfect control.
and
On
unimportant occasions
the
recklesslyexcited, but when
.
provocations he becomes
Since 1872 he has
matter
requires it he is of a stony calm.
which
is watched
been in the Polish cooperative movement,
more
closelythan any other in the world by powerful authorities and
fear a dangerous penalty for every
mistake.
must
During diese
"
35 years
he
he finds
Here
of him
demanded
Polish
endanger the
this
knows
co-operativeassociations
in Posen
The
board
of the Union
.who
elect from
his power
of directors
and
Wawrzyniak
seven
and
certitude.
have
who
And
must
Union
men,
banky and
could
in
of
one
was
and
West
of
The
Prussia
have
'"Union."
one
members
seven
as
the patron.
is
whom
among
remained
credit system
easily
followingway.
consists
has
experienced gentlemen.
general assemblies
words
the
particularlygreat
of
of this group
the
their nimiber
is not
be
action.
become
model, into
German
to
1892 Prelate
he will not
has
man
usages
can
unreflected
an
in the
consolidated, according
Since
the
de"
and
by
system
of
exactly what
refuse
can
energetic,violent, autocratic
flexible and
the most
financial
and
tribunal
He
he
what
and
prudence.
careful
exact
administration.
the Prussian
Thus
helpful his
the most
highest administrative
cisions of the
of
learned
have
must
some
for
under
and
merely the
are
Yet
.
is
judge of financial
the
no
Formally
chairman
many
matters
the
years
dominance
man
ential
influ-
very
of
Polish
in the
with
his
the
same
sociations
spiteof their independence the particularas-
is also curator
to
such
of
die
asso-
LEADERSHIP
ciations
the patron
as
in the
role
general assemblies
Here
he
in the
acts
rightsof shareholders
the
the
be
declares
deserving of
be
to
of the Polish
name
of many
and
sometimes
that he
majority, so
201
Union
Bank
associations
His
lar.
is simi-
which
have
in his person
he represents
decides
alone
credit.
exactly what
should
done.
What
the deeds
then
are
Wherein
great power?
does
me
the
his
cut
they criticise,
this
strength rest?
down,
It
history of the
opinion. Wawn^niak's
are
such
to
seems
...
dangers
prevent
lies in
have
of great associations
when
which
real organizers
in order
that
Polish
confirms
ultimatelyupon
preventing.
He
he
a
the
the
has
has
succeeded
position.
good dis-
and
system
strugg[leand
the
absorbed
envy
Reiflfeisen system
the
and
men
capital. And
cooperative organization
today constitutes
which
of
moment
also
in
politicalpower
Polish
Poles
Germans]
the
Schulze-Delitzsch
[among
in
taking bade
with
of this
him
deprive
to
this
prevented
Poles
the
it gave
penetrating among
which
from
has
nucleus
the
of
the
commonwealth.
Polenfrage, 223-^226.
Bernard, Die
[Perfectly typicalexample of
III.
successful
tion
rationaliza-
...
how
from
and
fertile land
began
His
a
at
to
once
can
upon
be
their heads
and
and
to
scattered
saying that he
of this work.
They
dust
it upon
were
crazy.
convinced
advice, he
and
was
marshes.
establishing
family.
road
paved. with
wet
meadows,
they shook
But
later
from
the
useless,good
wise
meadows
wet
digging graves
carry
was
in the
[saying],that he
him
at
from
how
Confident
made.
finallyhe began
chalk-stones
and
good meadow,
neighbors laughed
cemetery
When
morass
the
that
they
saw
the
piece of meadow
sult
re-
POLISH
THE
202
which
from
had
been
formerly
gathered began
of
wagon
small
dust
from
were
morasses
Ten
the
years
burned
And
tmtil
morning
therefore
there
where
are
all the
with
fallow
and
and
sun
dsjl
to
they
the
to
up
sowed
nothing remained.
The
the
earn
preson
that
can
which
manure'.
with
there
flowers
produced good
when
he
who
used
to go
cultivate
to
hired
turning into
was
they followed
rye
work
and
[Success
another.
has to show
It
from
the
line taken
one
leader
in the
commune,
the
Gaseta
for
for
orderly manager
over
is
he
little
sown
[But
Those
started
black
them
soil
Swiqteczna, 1899,
of
natural
401
in
success
leader
; he
10
of the
so
Gazeta
of
has
of
manager
been
reading
its advice.
God
commune.
good
is
He
can
we
man,
follows
and
years
Jacek D^bek,
mayor,
shall have
we
enlightened
an
of his farm
orderly manager
113.
laughing
example.]
of
as
recently elected
villageOpatkowice,
the
treated
is not
some
difficulty
great
guarantee
as
get
results.]
that
seems
the
peasant
in
to
nishes
fur-
and
the world/'
made
Gaseta
zia.
country
our
his
fanner
child.
''from
returned
despised sands
those
this
was
left them
talking and
much
this farmer
But
it that in
some
How
in his sand.
lands
immediately tried
He
was
stabk-
strengthened sands
having secured
plant,and
them
from
them
burned
sun
hired work.
do
to
Suchedniov
upon
of these poor
owners
cultivated
green
of this
sown
finallylearned
was
elsewhere
an
night
fields o"
the
Whatever
So
went
good
hills among
sand.
stillworse.
started
meadows
now
enonsotsl
an
they themselves
from
marshes
ago
the
by
manure
to
Then
and
roads.
and
white
were
at
to
with
hay tnuCed
poor
twice.
mowed
"
heap of
PEASANT
give him
an
also
good luck!
acknowledged
intellectual leaders
Michal
Mosiolek
[collaboratorof
''Radomczyk"].
He
.
was
the
Gazeta
a
under
peasant's
son
the
donym
pseu-
and
re-
THE
204
times
"Reader"
as
PEASANT
POLISH
"Peasant," and
or
so
tmpublished
When
and
other
papers
He
.
of
foundation
to
for
will not
But
incalculable
lose
his
the
are
future
the
general conclusion
suggest
to
seem
He
for
his will
can
the
be
also the
orders
us
it.
began
to
long sufferings,
eternity.
which
Swiqiecma^
1898^ i"
particular data
our
of
result
these.
will undertake
leadership,viewed
is that
several
to
was
God
after
socio-psychologicalstandpoint, is not a
The
apparently simple fact
of others
influencingthe behavior
with
of his
to
Mosiolek
God.
Caseta
The
us
saw
in War-
his work
people
of
decisions
write
to
that, when
stop, younger
years
to
many
known
comfort.
tubercular, and
health, became
scarcely30
asked
was
pride and
real
hope for
our
he
willinglycontributed
he
a
us
in store
became
Radomczyk
country,
also and
was
whole
in the
have
he wrote
the present.
to
up
And
on.
the
from
uniform
of
ual's
individ-
an
in
nomenon.
phe-
accordance
ferent
entirelydif-
several
We
The
since it underlies
control.
of the desire
grant
or
all
It presupposes
positiveor
withdraw,
known
and
and
political
that the
negative
fear
or
best
values
of others
impose
the
most
has
which
are
which
take
eral,
gen-
of economic
leader
and
most
he
at
his
the
can
posal
dis-
object
will
at
off.
Except in
unimportant cases
sociologically
or
the
and
of
relativelyrare
direct physical control among
isolated individuals, all
such power
values
of distributing
whatever
be the
may
"
way
rests
in which
upon
the
particular individual
existing politicalor
is institutional,not
personal.
From
has
attained
economic
this
it
"
order; it
results
that
LEADERSHIP
this type of
leadershiphas
implies the
old one;
substitution
leader
can
their institutional
of
which
power
far
so
the
as
institutional
leadership has
the Polish
of
virtue
of
social
construct
less
even
to
by
than
importance
constructio
re-
system with
new
efficiency
depends on the
In pur
particularcase
system.
of the old
power
leaders
whose
instruments
latter
for the
social system
new
other
he cannot
but
in
vested
use
obstacles
overcome
not
for the
but little significance
of social reconstruction
purpose
of
205
tion
preserva-
this form
usual, for
tle
studying had litof political
control
and
political
parties did
power
exercise any appreciable positiveinfluence upon
the
leaders
mechanism
The
by
which
of
terized
leadershipby prestigeis characit is the personalityof the leader
fact that
the
in the
constitutes
of those
eyes
the sanction
the behavior
which
His
they
or
punishment
are
considered
or
from
but
because
as
can,
know,
we
he is
because
in the eyes
is
which
at
to
certain
a
a
least
social
value
this
impart
to
him, if
superior to
that
character
can
sacral
positionis a
source
of
class,
priestis
to
vidual
indi-
an
believingpeasant with
supposed to predominate over
of
without
Superiorityof
attached
representativeof
imperfections and
value,
be
profession, etc.
individual
him,
ward
re-
any
him.
Prestige
character
because
practicallyor
in
tested
for
by example.
or
not
is expected from
considered
are
and
he promulgates
him
follow
who
he suggests by word
suggestions are
they
are
we
social reconstruction.
of
movement
the period
at
dowed
en-
sacral
dividual
his in-
not
an
which
solute
aban
possess.
prestigeeven
THE
2o6
of
independently
class may
or
may
that this kind of
of
PEASANT
POLISH
actual
any
not
which
power
the
it is evident
However,
possess.
prestigeis not
rapidsocial evolution,since
in
secure
very
periods
impaired
it is apt to be
we
of the
ily
eas-
are
group.
development of social
among
superior
sciousness
con-
prestigewhich
the
individual
as his own
acquirespersonally
particularself
is more
and more
clearlydistinguishedfrom and even
opposed to the old group prestige
; the professionor class
is disparaged by contrast
with its particularmember
and
by
contrast
evidentlylimits
has
prestige
his initiative.
a
much
greater influence
of the
and
particular
everythingpersonal has
because
which
ual
Finally,
purely individknown
well
attraction
popular mind
For all these reasons, we
that the expansion of the
see
struction
sphere of influence of a popular leader in social reconof those
goes along with a gradual decrease
sides of his publicpersonality
in which his profession,
class,etc., are manifested, so that the most
important
leaders
"
^likeJackowskior
characterized
But
for
the
Wawrzyniak
or
noblemen,
priests
as
each
for
tiie masses
on
as
hardlybe
dividuals,
simply as in-
can
"
but
unique personality.
this very
reason
it is
impossibleto
make
make
leader
popular may
be
difentirely
LEADERSHIP
in each
ferent
be
must
to
207
Of
particularcase.
judged
be well-intentioned
with
regard
and
intentions
good
of
their
for
leader
his
case,
personalityhappens
public attention.
benevolent
of
rational
the leader
individuallyabout
product
each
of
member
other
of the group
as
that
prestige as
long
of
think
the peasant
for
ground
character
as
the
primary
and
for it
their
prestige, constructive
social
new
and
the
ideals and
start
as
by
seen
the
of
are
masses
members
if the
plans
their
used
public
on
This
is
social reconstruction,
whose
objective significan
by
only
in the
course
of
their
tion
organizasocial
new
their
of social reconstruction
of the leaders
had
prepared
un-
preparation
social
fullyto understand
suggestions
very
are
dependent
organization requires
institutions
preserve
learn
this individual
leadership by
appreciations.
for
vidual
indi-
to
realization,the process
not
of
is not
only imperfectlyunderstood
followers.
a
whose
groups
sult
re-
attitude
constitutes
peasant communities
in social terms
is
class
development
for
the
the complex
leader
prestige
of
It is clear
favorable
of
subject
center
of the group
is, but
the
to
not
-emotional
toward
man
case
active
an
drawn
to
the
members;
the
member
he
as
half
half-intellectual,
from
prestige is
the
proofs
no
give
can
tige
pres-
upon
that
vary
of each
But
efficiency
depend
become
to
For
judgment
the
to
as
which
reasons
supposed
leadership by
be
must
leader
his followers.
to
point about
preciselythe baffling
that the judgment of the mass
it is
the
course,
to
ual
gradcould
be
fully
2o8
POLISH
THE
understood
and
followers
the
of
at
and
new
be
overcome.
But
with
certain
without
power
not
being realized
leaders,
the
their
appreciated on
before
gives to
PEASANT
the
social
of
stage
evolution,
that
critical
and
which
in
by efficiency,
abilityof
the
are
accepted by
or
in
peasants,
others
own
This
able
of
with
ideas
and
gestions
sug-
public opinion, in
them
sooner
is less
which
of
the
standpoint
Thus,
we
faster
in
also
the
evident
more
that
the
easily the
sometimes
their retirement
they
point
where
the
leaders
growing
up
social reconstruction
of
of
have
which
carried
the
see
nomic
eco-
is
possesses,
applied
fact
explains the
decays
to
after
social reconstruction
be
masses.
is carried
relativelylittle prestige is
uninterruptedprogress.
leader
great leaders
it should
from
This
of
politics. It
efficiencyare
suggests.
work
or
prestige a
criteria
beyond
with
less
he
the
in education
than
the
to
means
the
the
rules.
cooperation
he
rationally from
from
traditional
are
reflection
after
naturallyoccurs
situations
defining
accordance
merits
adaptation
proper
the
is considered
peasant's judgment
and
define
to
of
end, instead
their
tradition
on
standpoint
the
ship
leader-
practicallyright and
evolution
fields in which
dependent
is better
their
his
to
assumes
he
as
^because
"
or
on
far
so
judged morally
practicaltest.
those
in
others
individual
an
and
because
efficient than
more
could
masses
tive
mo-
tual
progressing individualization,intellec-
development,
leading
prestige
social forms
undeveloped
which
action; the
in
their
by
merits
own
taken
up
On
on
by
minor
the contrary,
by
slower
many
but
ers
leadhas
an
CHAPTER
III
EDUCATION
The
in
in
for
movement
in
Poland
connection
had
be
be the
and
under
in
education,
particular
bad
from
to
the
schools
relatively
smaller
by
schools
were
half
of
where
aim
Under
Besides,
of
the
both
was
teaching
without
wide
to
age
encour-
who
serf
every
development
terrupted
in-
was
Russian
tion
domina-
public education
of
beginning
to
access
of
grew
teenth
nine-
the
the
of
the
population
was
years
before.
The
number
hundred
few
from
the
but
Russia,
school
used
universal
and
and
to
was
under
209
as
German
Germanize
was
the
and
ment
instru-
an
Poland
obligatory,
German
control
state
in
public
ignorant
were
was
in
equipped;
poorly
Similarly
public school
Russian
The
in order
Under
was
children
Russification.
education
active
of
only
sent
and
proportion
than
not
teachers, mostly
inefficient.
to
ant
peas-
free
gave
to
in the
that
so
The
Educational
the
by
This
conditions
the
worse,
century
ideal.
preparation.
1791
partitions.
French
public education
freedom
write.
national
of
freedom
nobles,
many
and
the
by
and
granted
read
to
in
and
for
influence
for
of
gan
be-
peasants
movement
established
1773
the
eighteenth century,
partial
the
schools
children,
learned
general
method
between
peasant
the
public
Commission
of
"enlightenment**
the
all-powerful
of
system
of
gradually prepared
participation
to
middle
the
and
to
education
with
reorganization
rationalism
the
the
the
the
domination
forbidden
chief
Poles.
vate
prialto-
POLISH
THE
2IO
PEASANT
even
had
thus
were
to
find
After
schools.
the revolution
ideas
modified
made
member
national
it
ever
man"
and
had
nation, but
of
state
failed to give
to
the
the
were
vived,
re-
be
to
was
cial
so-
conditions
cultural
assumed
of
ment
developrole which
it became
lems.
prob-
conscious
politically
also taught how
abnormal
hampered
gan
be-
prepared for
and
possessed elsewhere
sal
univer-
social reconstruction.
of
instrument
in
vital national
hardly
Rus-
had
1863
condition
Owing
life which
of
Polish
economic
cooperation.
both
the
of the
improve his
state
"popular enlightenment"
"thinking
supplement
eighteenth century
developed. The peasant
and
only
not
of
of
societ}'
tendency
of the most
one
Polish
to
anti-Polish
schools
German
or
counterbalance
to
the
be considered
The
in Russian
methods
politicalfreedom,
to
to
and
Germany
in
teach
to
other
some
in Russia
and
Poland
had
continuallyhampered.
so
education
sia
control
state
private
The
be
of spreading education
which
could
only method
that of individual
always safely used was
teaching
or
individual
self -education.
to
encouragement
possible only
each
schools
dissolved
problem
and
were
by
was
permitted;
the
to
willingto
who
create
thus
be
one
educated
enterprisedepended
Congress dom
Kingestablish primary
after
and
to
few
educational
in
1905
Thus
individuals
from
The
but
the
organization
help educate
community.
the
year.
social
local center
upon
no
founded
was
community
the
the
informal
an
constituted
public instruction
control, but
government
spread through
this
In
of
could
governmental
by enlistingin each
were
Galicia.
particular commune
under
societies
in
Formal
who
others,
which
cation
edu-
success
development
among
of
THE
212
which
know,
to
of
one
the
in Warsaw
educated, can
the
for he says
time
some
in
not
Suchedniow,
gave
Korzec.
boy?"
"
I
to
came
subscribe
looks
began
and
began
plaitedwhips,
I saved
more?
some
It
Once
forest.
Some
the
"Boy, do
But
that
"You
money.
how
at
the
I said for
says
years
15 grosz
15
gtosz,
"Here
a
whole
but
you
as
mediately
im-
rushed
do
to
want,
you
you
to
seem
SwiQteczna.
right,but
where
read
the
to
have
as
much
I took
2"4
enough
to
great
asked
nor
smoke
was
boy
my
to
the
that
at
with
him
little
need
you
"Perhaps
already
zloty,and
doty
carpenter
would
be
just
first confession
my
cigarettesuntil twenty-
took
and
out
also
subscribe
do
in
me:
book
replied:
and
earn
to
bashfully for
oath
an
to
thanked
and
he
more
I get
colony
said
give you
But
zloty and
one
...
as
near
could
could
cattle
stranger, "what
that gentleman
immediately
the
and
I asked
time
Then
How
from
that
whiskey
much
Where
enough.
I would
apiece; I
St. John's Day
3 grosz
spring and
drink
will have
quarter.
at
approached
said
more
quarter.
old."
sell them
was
watchman
Gazeta
All
the Gazeta.
I need
not
the
to
there
and
which
to
get away
same
and
one
to
I answered
"
that I would
tend
much.
not
was
to
cigarettes?" "No,"
my
geeze
Gazeta.
"What
me
between
strangers
for
enough for
the
to
me:
Gazeta
and
rogue," said
for ?"
money
lord,
ho !" said
railroad
was
interestingstories."
for the book, but
it very
hard
know
you
liked
brooms
was
something.
showed
in thi^ way
and
zloty.
asked
He
my
real
that
me
had
else
one
the
to
for it ?
make
to
he
what
see
like."
read
to
in
came
told
he
that
some
him,
at
said
pasturing
village,a
our
and
He
"Ho,
"
from
me
herdsman
from
cattle to
my
When
"I
far
''Look
not
money?"
turned
another
Korzec,
was
name
get the
father
Once
newspaper."
me
will become
son
your
to
you
if
even
one,
newspaper!"
kum,
will he
said
man
wants
know,
you
tending cattle.
whose
that
every
that
"Do
man:
young
which
Gazeta
And
He
is
After
Sunday.
every
^not
"
read !"
"Do
neighbors
there
fellow!
snotty
father
PEASANT
said
POLISH
the
alone
to
joy would
write
to
gave
book
me
not
[saying],
the Gazeta
for
be hard
scribe.
de-
the editor
to
for the
EDUCATION
Gcusita, and
As
soon
the
followingSunday
they
as
it in the
saw
it that
things about
villagethey began
I did
But
lack
money
and
live
the
subscribed
now
for it,as
on
Gazeta
and
spoon
them
to
farm
of
that
when
in the
in the
peasant
Sunday
other
Gasseta, that
only read
the
which
which
one
It is
every
only
eat
once
day,
Wozniakoweski
how
able to
am
Marcin
subscribe
"God
Respected Writer
with
Warsaw
next
for
year,
Great
reward
God
present
I want
I also
send
through the
am
the
cigarettes. I
to
talking with
have
Therefore
reward"
"God
the Gazeta,
to
31.
I write
for
the
Gazeta
you
through it.
told
us
up
to
the
Gazeta.
of
son
to
Priest
SxviqtecsKa,1898,
subscribe
to
to
Swiqteczna!
Gazeta
the
you
man,
subscribing
cease
the way
me
continue
to
ing
speak-
am
be necessary
smoke.
in
up
shown
hand
own
my
smoke
to
me
go
of
if in
as
reward"
Gazita
1x5.
papers
news-
life."
Gazeta.
having
for
Korzec
the
to
some
are
However,
I will not
hearty
there
"If it should
it,but
draw
uneducated, simple
an
let money
to
the
has
who
one
everybody, but
even
of my
send
than
certainly can
that
having forbidden
for
learned
never
end
conclusion,
In
I will do
until the
the' Gazeta
reading
We
words].
say
...
more
true
for
one,
I often
understand.
can
the
school.
on
written
not
are
hand
one
that
say
forester
accustomed
so
in
longer
no
But
in
Gazeta,
been
g^own
People
the Gazeta
needs
8 years.
I have
comes
the Gazeta,
enlightened
knowledge from
to
various
say
and
I have
I have
15 morgs.
country
already been
for
Gazeta
to the
to
to
the
read
to
listen
not
Gazeta
to
it in the house.
great delight.
I have
to
alreadyhad
213
farmer
poor
in
the
villageMatomierzyce.
that of poor
of land and
My father has only 3 morgs
of
because
quality;so we, the children, had to leave our home
.
poverty.
But
pen
himself
40
did
father
our
of
years
But
us
old
now
not
let
read
to
and
did
us
and
not
he knows
yet know
how
to
how
write
to
take
himself
and
has
just as
taught me,
read
advice
he learned
father
could
possible.
In
second
parts and
subscribe
not
the
found
of Kazimierz
your
I^romyk,
From
this
hard
working
now
am
...
but
factory.
Swigieczna, iBgR,
Gageta
do
could
old
the
In
zz6.
and
scoundrel
But
Gageta.
He
he
happened
that
for
call
to
had
about
wish
no
an
was
liked to
he
posely
pur-
person
He
to.
5a
empty
occasionally borrowed
borrow
to
week
it every
whom
chance
he
began
realized it" he
we
farmer
which
of
name
if he should
even
He
live,the
whenever
liked it.
He
before
And
it
was
anything good,
say
used
villagewhere
mention,
not
glasses.
he
he
Gaaeta
to
himself
models.
calligraphic
the
and
always endeavored
bought
My
see.
you
it wherever
and
PEASA^fT
Swiqteczna. He
the Gageta
borrowed
in
POLISH
THE
214
became
oftener, and
it
had
and
my
read
to
it
then
throu|^.
orderly farmer*
very
of his
whiskey; he is working like every one
neighbors, he is good, obliging,he goes to church every Sunday
and
renounced
in
holiday
"
formerly did
the old
think
not
brought
man
of
payment
the
it is difficult to
word,
doii^
any
who
recognize the man
good in the world.
Today
rouble
and
asked
of
a
me
and
Gageta
.
led him
to the proper
related
how
67th
I also
began
peasants, after
which
later you
Swiqtecsna, 1899^
especiallyyou,
perhaps
Only you
paper
do.
to
and
want
you
you,
reading this
knowledge
I
But
you
Gaxeta
had
must
learn
love science.
it
brother
me,
hurry, because
be sufficient to
not
to
young
will imitate
you
life will
to
53.
late; but
to
never.
encourage
the
year.
Gaseta
1x7.
in his
way
to
me
This
gain
the
is what
found.
My
boy
parents
; then
But
so
Russian
for
work
did
I had
there
was
books
as
to
read
winter
some
not
be
to
reading and
parents such
mechanical
me
I learned
the farm
school,
taught
allow
me
satisfied
writing.
I could
to
at
home
months
in the
village-school.
to finish
learn
read
get, but
aloud
my
little
when
even
an
was
elementary
little arithmetic
at
home
reading then
with
was
and
my
only
I did not
understand
much
and
spelling,because
I had no difficukyin getting
nobody to explain to me.
EDUCATION
books, because
many
as
of
in later years
But
reading. When
went
to search
for
farm
was
After
too
about
I
I had
17
was
hope of
I became
driver.
the
future
better
could
But
become
to
try
I must
equal.
become
to
cold
gave
I did not
rain
time
The
as
managers
also make
land-steward,
printed a
was
would
name
my
every
noon-rest,
and
man,
if I
pected
ex-
imitate
some
the
to
this and
present,
write
to
piece
of
poetry
and
to
writing during
learning
to
this time
just about
up
the
me
me.
and
Sunday
every
not
refused
I remember
printed under
and
was
"
And
I tried to
applied myself
So
work.
inspectors,
everybody
not
never
him.
which
like it to
be
tale.
old
I asked
by Kolibrzyk [pseudonym].
that seemed
to
farm-clerk.
poem,
the
whom
men
it
And
but
me;
extraordinary progress
good
^wiqtecsnawhen
verses
get
entirelyfor-
energy
regarded
there
and
nest
annoyed
manor-official.
that
sometime
and
strength and
me
at
Gazeta
native
difficult,
^though
could
I left my
old,
years
learning and
...
...
very
to
me
would
the
lent
who
time
some
could.
she
as
215
or
some
I wrote
verses
announced
for
holiday
tales.
.
Happily, the
collaborator
Gaseta
sincere
; I felt
times
but
of
at
the
same
Swiqieczna,
and
I understood
time
the
fear
I wrote
prevailed.
Swiqteczna.
that
did not
know
seemed
write
whether
to
me
led to
were
in order
as
in
week
I had
contend
in
me
of
receive
the
any
if the
higher ends
into
novel
But
to
learn
the
them
to
and
news
In
Two
first
GcLzeta
short, I
pushed
some
many
like
deavored
en-
competition although
the
opportunity
world
sent
competition,
^the wish
"
Svnqteczna.
Gazeta
conditions
to
the
deceived.
be
verses,
many
conditions
lack of instruction.
two
fulfil the
the
enter
to
my
hopes would
my
There
printed every
to
which
that
to
was
I read
wish
strong
contradictory feelingsbegan
and
competition
year
same
to
me
dark
work
down
and
and
to
from
learn.
the
to
It
way
THE
2i6
I tried with
that my
all my
work
To
the
and
an
printed and
I do
work
in the
not
only borrowed
weeks,
but verses,
and
astonished
was
Emboldened
villageto
I had
instructed
more
man,
indeed
Siedlce
become
and
or
to
myself
some
''I will
I went
time
I got
acquainted
the
to
to
who
to
learn
more
go
At
more."
manor.
littleyounger,
wished
doctor
in the
time.
a
my
more,
After
I will learn
have
to
more
even
and
of driver
although
village-schooland
I said to
enough
to
full of encouragement.
answer
an
farmer, hoping
And
read.
to
stilltime
the Gaseta.
to
printed answer,
last I grew
the
read
to
the
by
them
I sent
was
cause
printed], be-
not
did
an3rthingthat
see
of the Gazeta, I
copy
I knew
literaryfield
[whether an3rthingwas
own
my
because
away,
bring fruit.
rather, I did
know
have
myself
tear
of my
or
not
PEASANT
learning must
my
answer
I did not
it.
strength to
first collection
receive
not
POLISH
and
with
finished
had
of
g3rmnasium
an
him
called
did
We
mind
not
did
We
not
to
whole
write,
to
secretary.
talk.
music,
hear
did
we
sit at
not
physical work
from
free
time
able
more
as
me,
idle human
go
spent the
we
and
mayor
cards, but
in
common
I soon
education.
got acquainted with the
reading and common
and
got different books
proprietors of the neighboring manor
In this
we
developed our minds.
to read, with the help of which
had always something to
instructed together. We
we
were
way
talk about,
science
some
Although
events.
which
passages
much
Next
and
Year
year
every
many
was
I had
books
than
more
Sunday
me
and
as
books
because
sad
was
hired
lent
lady, who
but
ones,
to
to
I had
before.
holiday, and
read.
no
and
And
ficult
explain difas
"
by this gentleman
manor-servant
read
torical
his-
or
understood
reading, still we
in
met
intelligencepermitted.
our
as
we
could
nobody who
had
we
novels,
from
interest, heroes
or
It is true
companion
that after
of
difl^erent papers,
I could
I told him
sec
with
my
New
gence,
equal intelli-
always fresh
companion
pleasure what
EDUCATION
heard
and
small
ask
leahied
but many
wages,
the
lord
books
read.
to
satisfied;I had
was
In difficult cases
writing that
treatment
of
allow
not
workmen
me
to
could
the
be
policy of the
they
I
years
farm-clerk.
I could
and
or
place and
did
And
manor.
skilful in
so
in the
217
was
found
the
about
manager
plained
ex-
disagreeable features]
this place.
I returned
to my
in
...
modest
under
wages
further.
Up
to
learn, I profitby
condition
the
I have
the present
reached
not
hoping
moment,
every
that I shall be
that I
learn
aim, but I
my
realize my
to
readers
I
able to
intentions.
to
owe
Gageta
several
acquiredduring these
years.
Letter
I have
zi8.
been
in many
Swiqiecsna; unpublished.
Gageta
to
parts of
different
cotmtry,
our
that
Please
so.
[A farmer
nothing
The
in
do
to
women
am
in the
There
are
we
papers
on
been
in these
what
countries
would
use
I ask.
''What
and
all these
what
papers
be
sir?
"
to
that
saw
and
England
the
Has
true?
do
Without
seen
is there
one
can
to
go
once
France, about
all this be
outside
"
than
more
in the afternoon].
no
us
fraternityand
Prussians.
I learned
Yet
''It
farmer:^
night one
the evening?"
various
still found.
at
supper
it is
among
have
threshing we
I
the
already,and when
be
listen.
having
was
Said
.
"
could
deep darkness
is
to
on
if I
me
about
who
one
going
they
are
the
writes
there?
it
And
buying
were
."
them?
.
I could
wanted
to
not
bear any
continue.
more
seized
was
is sent
him
how
information
and
the
Prussians, but
of this unwise
to
with
the desire to
the papers
thought:
"No,
about
he
explain to
France, England
would
not
believe
2i8
POLISH
THE
either!''
this
farmer, there
are
written
word
in
in
also
such
not
they
would
way
be
be
buy
again
both
and
at
worth
are
able
to
understand
man's
the
talkingwith
What
can
you
of
single ray
for there
**Oh!
"
self
himhaps
per-
are
oh!"
some
the
says
the peasant
again
is
that
paper
cheap
all know
or
from
ox?"
an
and
is the
nor
enligfatetmient
old
the
even
in the
city way,
find there
will
you
of
use
left.
.
heads
angry
in vain I
into their
in Warsaw
finallygot
"What
thought:
answered
expensive,
another
one
money."
pay
Swiqieczna which
One
that the
look
if you
every
for
has
priest
Gazeta
And
dark.
demand
I shall add
but
is the
there
that
so
you?
over
more-
sillypeople
being
are
everything, and
each."
year
'^WeD,
understand
for you,
expensive
too
nothing. They
thus, and
write
the
which
me
you
said:
lie and
not
wduld
those
costs
do
in
roubles
dozen
which
that
and
hand
my
papers
some
would
cost
But
only waved
them, whereas
you
which
So
PEASANT
neither
healthy peasant
sense.
Swiqteczna, 18A
Gazeta
We
zzg.
learned
document
118]
people in
the
that
somebody
astonishment
with
of
environments
really dark
are
losingmuch
Well,
And
should
therefore
him
send
to
the
conceal
not
for
subscriptionmoney
in
[see
of country
grieved
cause
be-
it.
read
But
guilt,for
our
[box] and
horn
are
of this.
send
we
will
confess
must
we
Gazeta
were
country
because
we
We
Warsaw.
conscience,
our
the
the darkness
about
whole
in
wrote
4"
the
to
a
whole
it but
improve
writer
of the
year
and
now
we
possible.
Swiqteczna
as
Gazeta
address
on
fast
as
beg
to which
we
want
read
to
it
profitably.
Plawel
Kawka,
Village-Elder.
Gazeta
We
120.
tuly.
There
.
"
farmers,
and
resolved
was
an
old and
buildinga school
upon
finallyspoke thus:
man.
"Well,
He
you
the
Stmqteczna, 1899;
in the
father
villageKozieof
of the
one
listened to what
only put
great
was
said
burden
THE
POLISH
this
proposal:
220
then
I made
once
you
know
him
have
asked
So
it.
will know
let
how
to
everything,and
is
villageare
our
farm
of 30
order
my
and
morgs
and
see
showed
how
those
me
"One
of
with
you
will teach
you
world."
who
read
who
papers
said, ''owns
I would
exchange
not
And
him."
"It
farming
are
them," he
only 8, but
own
farm-stock
my
those
to
then
the whole
how
than
curious
are
this paper;
to
from
news
farming.
you
your
said; "don't
he
and
news
together
will have
papers." And
read
in
manage
the
subscribe
you
true," he
not
about
me
us
PEASANT
he
the
spoke
truth.
Letter
therefore
and
this dear
many
but I
to
When
However
still a
villagebut
fun
Once
farmer
going
help
of
"It
was
church
to
whole
age
encour-
you
although you
would
praise God
must
and
want
listen to
not
to
only
not
people
at
by foot; it
do
have
not
that
once
horse.
upon
reading.
vicinity. The
the
Newspaperman,
go
still you
is apparent
in
me
times
some-
good
"Well, Mr.
have
read
If you
do
you
read
not
it,then
docs
give
to
yet." And
horse
dressed
ad-
paper
going
was
rich
the
paper,
first of all,you
then
would
you
something wise."
say
spiteof that
In
in
readers
within
week.
intended
return
I often
short
only reminded
to
inducing people
succeed
with
everything and
reply:
befell
also because
so
Now,
which
Newspaperman,"
they did
and
me
since
you
accident
nobody disturbed
"Mr.
in the
even
thus:
me
you
bachelor
me
when
advice.
things during
self-educated.
am
and
from
knowledge
many
ludicrous
of
1882,
since
read.
was
made
because
describe
they sumamed
in my
written
have
dared
never
of
account
others
not
could
deal
great
unpublished.
Swiqteczna
of Gaseta
reader
derived
I will try to
however,
on
have
paper.
years,
me
been
I have
122.
Zarame;
to
time
and
them
the papers
full throat.
they had
"Look
Gazeta.
read
to
not
waste
here
over
Gazeta
the papers
year's. Once
read, and
found
even
giving them
was
to
I should
three
every
because
asked
Ignacy began
the world,"
them
to
he
I
to
laugh
said,
EDUCATION
"all the
In
the
villagehas
the
following year
annual
long.
Gazeta.
"Only
For
papers.
I found
married
got
and
rich
the peasant
of
cigarettesout
two
subscriptionfor Gazeta
Walek
read
rolled
221
even
me.
But
it did
has
it is
enough
told
read
to
him
to
"read
me,
from
last
not
forbidden
she
[gentlemen],"
paid for
who
wife
."
papers.
others
with
his
your
his book
in
church."
other
My
church
and
is there
Marysia,
you?"
drew
Janek
going
Marysia
says
boldly,"only they
That
is
For
papers.
books
and
besides
read
not
does
for
spend
And
intended
you
"O
for
that
you
will
you
may
few
into his
I did
not
Janek
In
to
read
"If
roubles
hand,
lose
hope
men
gentle-
the bees
also
like
grandfather
although he
wanderer
that
it
carpentering you
and
you
you
search
and
plant orchards,
you
them
your
only
make
hives.
never
dance
all the
Warsaw
with
all my
that
are
you
time
in
plants as
if
Marysia
he
went
something
when
daddy
Janek
and
promised
work
tell
for
would
while
anxious
so
I will
whiskey."
therefore
and
by
earn
plants,
Gazeta.
with
come
And
at
the
to
my
unwillinglybecause
says,
"
not
Let
ing
read-
them."
marry
marriage."
hundred
his father.
with
to
you
of your
and
"
such
are
Warsaw
look
you
bees
honey from
amusement,
Marysia," Janek
anxious
and
books,
at you
any
afraid
farm, how
to
with
You
.
papers,
at
or
man
and
and
; what
you
courtship of
ready,"
long time al-
my
bees
girlslook
tavern
those
to
how
us
of
"Well,
necessary."
behave
papers.
books,
....
in the
the
matter
not
teaches
to
considerable
make
thus
for
are
from
asked
peasant.
that,"
say
not
I like
"Surely
"
not
this paper
to
that is not
us
does
finallyhow
honey."
becoming
not
*'Eh, Marysia, do
did
anything out
thinking of you
been
read
also had
be
has
papers.
And
to
wife,
coming back
Marysia and
^"Father
"
papers
his
near
for himself
was
really
am
then
and
promise
day
Thurs-
on
anxious
pay
the debts
not
to
take
to
get
left after
Gazeta
the
nothing. Nevertheless
encourage
they became
better
Walek
and
acquainted
their wives.
a
short
time
I found
was
consid-
ered
the best
got
wife
who
would
reading.
But
could
kind
aloud, then
so!
roe
for
means.
any
I read
of peace.
wife
my
by
woman
my
not
possibleto do without
it is
persuade
not
But
reproach
to
I had
at least
reading.
began
nothing, because
already I have
Gazeta
in
me
wife
my
...
now
the
for
money
thought that
disturb
not
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
222
to
attempts
her
say
still
prayers
louder.
I
Now
since
began
and
had
back
come
complain that he
to
little used
be
to
year.
I will
good
so
give
around
the
imperceptibly slid
into my
first,but afterwards
I made
rejoice at saving
repliedmy
I
at
invited
once
him
hand.
I did
up
mind
my
I told her
Janek
to
from
volumes.
two
the
I have
with
at
for
of
manure
I did not
nothing.
it
take
to
But
not
so!
"May
!*'
this partner
and
church
to
him
to
out
its
reading
house
my
an
good
it.
sults.
re-
"Why,
ize
fertil-
I cannot
manure.
work
my
sadness
that
foresee
lently
vio-
would
after
rejoicingthat
was
looking
was
Janek give me
saw
Marysia
mixing
not
for
did
rouble.
Janek
was
not
And
struck
.
start
to
not
when
standing
us
hogs.
wishing
the
at
for salutation
[food]
Janek
him.]
out
I lack
and
would
had
not
take
the
gone
place
joy.
home,
for
neck
my
little bag,
wife
[plant] and
lubin
it in
my
besides
and
it."
sow
Jan's wife
she
on
and
once
himself
threw
Janek
of
cultivation
for
want
pointed
I
...
article about
coming
it later.
about
come
the
that
this Gazeta
of
into
not
for
therefore, my
something,
the expense.
on
account
on
when
woman
I loaned
and
out
creep
eyes
rouble
of
sincerely
will pay
we
the
Gaseta,
during
his hand
if afraid
as
rouble
that
so
the
passed
after
very
you
the Gazeta
me
rouble
people
ask
"I
.
had
and
me
longing for
was
give
to
one
he
at
thrust
as
you
partnership." And
your
greeted
me,
it. i
to
time
church
to
came
Antek,
at
once
Janek approached
grown
looked
Considerable
Janek.
to
when
wedding
his
sermon.
he
"
him
come
poor
in the
therefore
on
the head
[Calls him
man
among
when
he
with
the club
and
names
fightwith
the
back
early next
until
came
beats
went
woman
ing.
morn-
while,
Meanhad
fine
EDUCATION
sport with my
home
came
in the
weeping
much
they
them
tore
entirely.When
up
the floor.
on
so
volumes
223
and
got angry
Since
comers.
husband
her
at
He
this
at
as
they
time
"You
me.
Marysia
been
she has
wife
My
133.
wives.
did
I have
not
...
behind
remain
not
been
of
reader
for me,
because
But
meant.
according
make
to
swallow.
neck
when
May
Fixes
his
Antoni's
Gazeta
such
from
do
the
it would
her
of
out
which,
started
break
you
your
I
newspaperman
like
looks
at
crow
But
that I
an
When
how
brought. When
in
to
to
and
Gazeta
order
as
they asked
give the Gazeta
loud
me
me
not
to
not
was
began
I used
to
leave
very
away
at
she
as
stove.
then
paper
I will pay
it
so
could
much
But
Gazeta
the
in my
ask
me
possible.
as
reply : "I do
much
pened.
hap-
asked
or
news
for
wife
read, my
to
the
to
taking my
what
once.
and
"See,
me
even
read
to
to
But
sense.
calf behind
was
me:
learn
used
**brum-brum"
even
as
disturb
to
to
to
it
I had
say
said
somebody
come
like
to order
came
year
brought the
friends
only laughed
of
I
ox
neighbor who
the
lack
But
time.
much,
too
meat?
will read
we
if not
anger,
talked
brought
was
all the
murmurs
pitied her
impossible to
been
and
an
in their
this year
and
sight and
daughter
have
about
I read
and
she
when
year
read
damned
this paper
always something
"May
growl with
not
requirefrom
you
therefore
did
And
surprised,because
about
blind, you
easier
was
profit,she
I had
long
very
what
no
curses:
rumblings and
it all.
withdraw
wife
and
Jan's
sillytalk.
One
was
occasion
every
taunts
get
there
it
paper,
1053.
and
for
understand
piece of
were
endured
My
I"
."
There
what
on
had
eyes
.
her
So
you
old bone.
perceived
understanding,
row.
did not
wife
my
she
her
to
to
then
No.
igoi,
to
not
angry
Swiqtecsna,
Gazeta
at
was
exclaims.
she
ing
welter-
pages
that
say
Janek
not
know.
memory
my
wife.
THE
224
She
tell you
can
because
more
attentivelyand
In
from
of
the
the
she
guest
became
reading
I
me.
began
in
heartily. Then
these
at
that
and
she
began
the fall of
In
bought
according
to
file and
into my
to
necessary
in
the
how,
wife
work.
soil and
answered
our
to
Besides
they
that
we
can
the
and
"Well, if
you
there
when
to
made
we
seeds.
learn
and
forces
wife
My
owes
allowed
to
me
I should
all the
at
the
order
smoke
not
and
news
to,
manured
I also
to
not
told my
began
we
and
for
to
graft-
dug around
got from
laughs when
she
now
her
ta
want
cultivate
to
[things] and
do
gardeners and
herself
[to
me
will stay
you
how
that
I read
paths, we
mother
town.
Gazeta
planted vegetables.
And
head
everything ourselves
she
And
condition
on
allow
arrange
everywhere."
for
education
my
would
she
write
she
the
priest
hears
that
in her
into the
complete
fooling there,
and
town
to
1898, but
us
not
was
to
as
wife
began
so
the
we
flower
work.
clearer
planted gooseberries,raspberries,shrubs
people take
our
again
And
what
We
some
therefore
whether
I received
wept
glancing continually
alteringeverything possible. But it was
cigarettes. I consented.
When
and
tears
the country
wife
for
paper
from
the
read.
Saints, and
the
was
garden and
the
of
lauded
even
and
vegetables so
soil for
Lives
adven*
some
or
she
to
asked.
stopped scolding
times
it grew
that
I moved
way
I
moved
of my
respect books.
my
running
and
home
glad
the
I asked
very
farming.
Instead
often
with
by
her
and
anger
tell when
to
wife
my
many
to
was
1897
my
and
I read
"to
house
devastated
been
in
was
and
funny stories
some
Gazeta
she
her
to
again
times
little. And
read
to
from
silent
because
me
in the presence
me
blushed
something
littleeasier for
good reprimand
to scold
and
grew
remember
to
described
tures
she
Gradually
in order
Itfbecame
ashamed
time
dare
not
thing
every-
well."
beginning
quietly,notices
walks
she
remember
can
my
PEASANT
POLISH
to
not
badly. Even
very
cause
decipher the primer be-
wanting her
to
be
ignorant
EDUCATION
she
as
to
herself
was
the
use
they
useful.
I read
everything.
to
let the
So,
show
by
Let
the
the
subscribe
if you
wonder
Letter
of
and
advise.
is
for
nose
the
Gazeta
being felt
let
I ;
them
is.
by conforming
if
read
if you
yourself, or
if you
after
reading
it
read
head
your
well,
scolds ?
woman
ask
you,
the
lack
the
just as
reading
But
.
comer;
to
tion
atten-
eager
their
be done
may
Sunqtecsna; published,
I wish
124.
and
good
describe
that the
Gazeta
to
pays
their wives,
only to show
if after reading nothing is left in
and
There
with
benefit
the
the
to
ever
silently! When-
it
she
me
books, if
and
carefully,intelligently
much
your
it into
mildly
what
good people
throw
what
behave
how
under
and
for
even
I read
that
quiet at home
Gazeta
see
but
forbid
not
example
paper
you
the
woman
what
to
forbid
readers
read
let them
God
does
she
the Gazeta
for
be
it must
And
now.
only
not
money
but
are
until
225
but
Editor,
Mr.
reference
mediate
to
of education
have
We
in this
our
among
preserved.
not
case.
girls
young
of schools, thank
plenty
God ! but what
of it when
there are
not
enough people to teach
to
our
girls? The parents say that knowledge is not necessary
a
even
among
girland
who
wants
of
read.
to
I do
lack
other
kinds
speak
to everyone
of
girls
our
We
knowledge.
and
edge
knowl-
the
of
one
every
of
good wives
become
is necessary
not
We
girlsto
our
knowledge
"
to
reading and
is able
want
women.
good mothers
in the
future.
Indeed
for
Miroslawice.
of
person
of
this
there
And
is
mediation
are
So
none.
lack
and
I
Please
case.
school
the
there and
know, and
mediation.
the
in
ist
whether
that is
why
that
have
we
for
her
this
beg
you,
for
March.
I turn
could
I know
will accept
to you,
for
Mr.
the
is
paper
Editor, for
not
that
a
in
think
there
whether
me
in
not
Oh,
Mr.
dear
Miroslawice
they
did
cigarettes,but
find out
of
school
school
parents
enlightenment.
...
in this
received
for your
sorry
then
others
candidate
am
we
beginning with
I do not
have
of
wife
but
sooner,
and
purpose
wife.
my
all
money
this
ministrat
the ad-
accept my
only girls
married
woman
Editor,begging
226
THE
am
craftsman.
married.
POLISH
And
It is
since
in school
her
accomplish what
this
copies.
whether
to
wants
in the
enough of it for
ourselves
to
write
on
how
it is
every
our
dear
And
Gaseta
costs
be
by mail
and
year
3
roubles
62
some
went
one
had
he
lived
We
126.
copeck stamp
copecks, without
that
sending
the
it and
at
must
one
every
world
and
about
them.
idea
good
no
husbandry
in accordance
Swiqtecsna; unpublished.
Gaseta
to
here
in
did
not
with
with
few
the Gaseta
the
months
and
good heart of
is at
present
our
across
However,
poverty
knows
how
Gaseta
can
and
much
fellow
the
Swi^ecsna,
he
far away
from
has to work
neighbors. He
ignorance and
education
at my
igBi,
a.
acquainted
became
we
strangers he does
his
to
due
was
parishioner,Djonizy Szukalski.
ocean,
where
among
and
to work
are
we
anywhere
go
its advice.
passed since
have
if
Even
improvements,
some
saw
Gaseta
127.
box.
attentivelyand began
He
if I had
paid!
Letter
to
have
I know
sending
now
among
Why,
a
are
will
Gaseta
put
in
now
wondering
am
expenses.
people work
many
expect
already discussed
the paper.
less than
costs
How
more.
cover
spend
than
and
copy
I
of the
have
we
one
himself.
Writer
52 letters
should
letter,I
for
possible to
somebody
to
and
here
people shared
one
all.
us
wrong,
unknown
was
have
future
up
late
...
one
every
always better
Swiqiecsna; unpublished.
Gaseta
to
alone
first several
At
my
neglected.
Gazeta
settlement
recent
it is
as
since
marriage that
resolved to place my
brought her
been
the
Formerly
in
give, I have
can
Letter
Z9S"
five months
found
not
parents
has
and
year
Miroslawice,
Although
never.
to
in
have
PEASANT
he
wants
is worth
and
us
in
hard, although
not
forget about
us
not
evidently thinks
to
how
his hard
ferent
dif-
remedy
much
earned
this.
of
of
He
it the
money
25
POLISH
THE
228
PEASANT
Swiqtecsna,
Caseta
I desired
and
work
also have
them
villagehas
our
gratitude
from
[Dictated
to
will
educated
an
to the
the
Z30.
pay
villagebe ignorant.
Let
information
good
And
since
loved
fellow-men, nevertheless
healthy hands
thousand
and
who
forwarded
vice
adin
peasant
no
for
Gazeta
woman,
village.
our
it, with
scription,
sub-
Swiqteczna, 1898^
who
girl,Malgorzata,
peasant
but
nearly
Then
Gazeta.]
poor
half
good
said
for the
woman
anything
her
much
people.
Gazeta
ness.
good-
God,
to
our
hard
my
His
for
how
44.
among
disseminates.
to the
up
in
people
this Gazeta
which
does
advantage of
the
farmers
different
in
this year
me
gratitude to God
Swiqteczna
let the
myself: Don't
blessed
my
from
show
to
heard
have
God
good Lord
The
lag.
igos^
for
people
work
and
in her
did
not
heart
which
bestowed
upon
also
poverty
treasures
47.
dearer
than
servant
in
possess
gold
and
jewels.
When
in
her
Malgosia used
master's
daughter
recognized
one
every
printed
desire
read
and
write
treasure
she
desire, to
own
read
and
began
to
to
signs and
her
to
her
taught
was
seeing
learned
became
listen, from
to
the
she
youth
the
manor^
way
She
write.
her
quickly
her
helped
little.
In
time
fluently. Understanding
share
to
she
what
it with
her
fellow-men.
She
began then
also, and
girlsbut parobeks
them
read
to
and
She
had
end
how
adults
to
And
read
it is
and
were
and
of
the
name
that
now
found
old
that
by
that
am
need
country
continual
only
not
servants
more
besides
the
people, who
book
at
of
every
she
her
taught
to
dren
chil-
wished
least.
has
one
closed
endeavors
who
for
496
write.
Gazeta
Z31.
evenings
no
out
pray
memory
read.
eyes,
learned
persons
to
honest
her
from
the
children, and
farmers'
teach
in
of their lives to
down
wrote
learned
ever
the
willingto
was
the
toward
to
with
When
write.
bring together
to
housewife.
I have
...
care.
Before
the
three
infant
little children
school
was
EDUCATION
opened
I had
manage
them.
other
children
threats;
lot of trouble
They
they
out
the
on
from
the
down
one
of my
This
Thanks
about
last God
the
up
took
calls and
my
At
disobedient.
to
that
was
with
contrary, they
came
God
to
pity upon
of
idea
I
done.
was
to
ears
my
farmer
went
shriek
had
run
children, I had
my
good people,willingto
take
to
there
of it
cause
children.
anxious
Always
caused
The
while
the
to
not
the roads
and
obstinate
could
and
injuries.
no
At
children
attention
order
my
after
children.
suffered
ease.
spite of
and
these
no
pointblank
in
street
almost
paid
were
time, even
one
with
were
and
239
aid
establishingan
sending
am
with
There
the
do
to
whole
school
children
in Pilica.
to this nursery.
There
day.
and
mothers
their fellow-men,
to
infant
of my
two
of
moment
unfortunate
us
come
not
they study
What
to
is most
half
them
and
and
year
admires
They
like
are
When
they
girlsbend
already and
angels." And
meet
their
right leg
children
meet
my
school) and
the
One
children
me.
How
How
I
The
next
pleasant it was
school
a
teachers
few
my
children, and
now
they sing
hear
Formerly
and
it is
few
chose
the
male
house
my
happy.
their
the
roared
our
so
ing.
even-
another
plays
dis-
At
on.
This
so
nine
year
on
congratulations to
daughter1
the children
among
different
at
voices
in
us
choir
pleasant
at
the recitation of my
from
taught them
in
the
neighbors. The
sings,and
presented
to
that have
meet
the
and
their caps.
recites,and
one
pleased and
children
my
bow
remove
do
so
one
the school
now
reads, the
name-day
boys
entertain
fancy-work, stillanother
her
o'clock
of them
will
they
praise them.
house
neighbors. The
do the
my
at
little; the
to
reason
is
them
polite children!
and
there
they know
one
some
pleasant
"What
says:
associatingwith
one
every
whom
are
religious songs.
parochialchurch
coarsely and
church
attending
when
the
also
And
in Pilica.
unintelligibly,
children
sing.
POLISH
THE
230
PEASANT
us,
this also
children.
our
The
We
mothers
the school
and
very
such
obedient
impolite ones.
and
labor
to
grant them
know
We
exertion
What
have
of
teachers
from
it must
cost
evexy
such
them
prayer
all graces.
Letter
132.
the
children
that
tresses
ac-
public rewarded
therefore, with
and
actors
how
surprised
politeand
much
beg God
much
very
make
can
obstinate
much,
are
for
played
was
young
them
we
by
Kings Jaseika
do
to
we
to
make
unpublished.
Ziemianka;
to
future
the
of
nation
our
better ?
Well, I,
best work
is to
What
so:
around
often
dark, and
of
this end
children
the
them
villageor
two
the
to
small
to
older
For
school
good
it
does
seem
about
the
have
the
youth
situated
children
managed
to
you?
a
win
several
if
they
to
it.
girls.
more
there
by
an
country
earliest
costs
to
cattle,but
One
winter.
another
one
near
But
years.
tend
to
and
summer
But
cares
children
good.
and
or
the
more
instructed
is
or
big
establish
can
15 to
more
school
and
moral
necessary
roubles
20
village,
teacher.
in
How
village,a
one
man,
if he
ought to win
three, if possibleeven
These
boys from
must
we
he
youth.
in the
beer-shop?
children, but
Even
First
be
and
their
should
Which
school
youth.
to
in the country
spoken about
older
to
loaf
lodging.
kindergarten and
We
in the
mothers
Our
send
kindergarten
kindergarten. A teacher
monthly and
And
know.
not
occupation, they
any
herself
from
not
ones
it is
moreover
it is necessary
send
to
without
are
kindergarten-teacherdevotes
education
not
and
The
peasant,
little children
moreover,
are
your
to
forget
not
wishes,
can
himself
as
ten, and
will also
many
organize
ought to influence
the village or
even
ones,
lead
others
from
join this,
organized among
EDUCATION
Those
farmers
would
ments
them
who
do
moderately and
the
of
power
If
etc.
otherwise
woiic;
associations
want
you
tuck
must
shall
have
useful
to
we
be
played only
popular
All
this
wild
ought
of
history,
different
r^;ard the
to
to
drinking,
in
organized
up
songs,
national
our
people
young
people like
harmfulness
the
as
enlightenment,
and
intelligently,
you
more
such
dance
to
young
and
to
come
and
should
kujawiaks, polkas.
recreations, learning,
countries,
that
national
inst'ru-
people
music
to
there
But
songs,
discussions
habits,
good
moral
different
on
let young
Usten
to
much.
very
mazurkas,
with
alternate
play
to
they would
evenings
how
music
and
if
well
during winter
dances
know
231
your
sleeves
and
men
instead
of
world
set
to
orderly
citizens.
It would
be
companies
for
the
this must
cannot
to
on
the
nobody
it is
at
be
taken
papers
good recreation,
All
girls declamation.
It is
enough.
not
short
least
sincerely set
us
who
sary
neces-
work.
to
how
now
to
those
agriculturalcourses.
Let
walk
grandfathers and
not
us
I send
should
"Why
say:
even
**Our
say:
would
boys.
young
Let
spot, but
mothers
and
of
founded,
be
to
boys and
teach
composed
ought
attend
brothers, let
fathers
the
well
should
go
in
theatricals
boys and
send
Dear
to
be
be done
to
who
Amateur
youth.
have
orchestras
Ubraries
and
it would
and
musical
and
clubs
Popular
very
behind
boy
my
plow.*'
the
great-grandfathers
grandfathers
learning." Yes, but your
great-grandfathers paid 5,000 sAoty [$400] for a farm, and
farmed
pay
5,000
now
for
or
grandfathers
and
great-grandfathers
and
for
your
pay
you
what
sake, but
men
to
change, the
change
our
eternal
give them
not
record
rest
their
of
manner
if
we
walked
to
say
an
want
to
doty;
for 8
your
zloty,
do
then, why
Ave
Times
farming becomes
We
in shoes
And
fathers
grand-
; your
500
you
you
It
great-grandfathers did?
doings.
old-type farming.
countries
or
one
for
house
roubles.
grandfathers and
your
is better to
shoes
identical
an
great-grandfathers built
and
mind
and
without
6,000 roubles
be
must
Maria
have
changed,
better, and
follow
exist in the
world
for their
the
we
more
and
must
lightened
en-
THE
232
POLISH
PEASANT
Letter
We
133.
children
want
know
we
good learning is
of the whole
it among
ourselves,
read
to
and
write,
past, and
decided
we
that
so
And
for
write,
and
we
received
they
may
learn
have
one
who
village-schoolthe parents
special council
find
will
in
and
write
the
children
of
4
to
learn
bargain.
we
and
have
to
learn
only how
school
in
read
for
25
or
so
as
to
twos
It
little
them
be
teacher
B.
of
council
and
with
winter
for the
teachers
receive
will
not
care
read
to
during the
will
whole
obliged
for
as
Primers,
that
care
we
shall
of
once
15
to
teach
to
while
and
the
schools
shall
writing-pads wU
planned
some
vation
preser-
We
village group
in this way
have
our
playing useful
bee-keeping, etc.
books
Then
come.
example, about
rent, every
have
week, and
parish will
singing, and
school
the
seems
the
the
This
how
well
teachers
and
the
implanted,
for
if this is
into
money
to
or
itself.
entrusted
the
about
to
general school
among
winter
well; certainly we
matter
to
themselves
everybody.
already elected.
health, gardening,
roubles
for
give fuel
how
world,
the
to
the
pay
from
the
children
human
existing
now
already know
rouble, and
villages. Those
for
will be
information
children
our
the
and
the
to
have
we
occupy
3 hours
pay
In
associate
pay
We
choose
in
each
lesson
out, for
way
having discussed
Sacred
that
to
will
schools
roubles
300
willing
25
to
which
each
teaching, and
primary
will
we
parish
together (allthe
village a
every
going either
child
every
enough,
have
the
for
as
earth
necessary
most, 80
at
school.
common
For
the
villageswill
smaller
children;
30
follows
as
opening in
are
some
and
be
children
those
find
came
we
will
sciences
other
in
necessary
13,
are
parish) in Lobudzice
children
only such
to
very
November
farmers
school
there
decided
We
learn.
Monday,
on
in which,
primary school
one
places, whereas
to
that
So,
only
find
can
who
more
have
Swiqtecsna; unpabtished
Gaseta
to
they
and
benefit
to
the
can
curate
be
be had
decided
from
will
this
it,for
J. Z.
EDUCATION
Letter
the
after
When,
134.
native
Svnqtecsna. Published,
Gaseta
to
learning
them.
It is evident
and
in winter
send
they
so
It is
have
to
as
their
And
how
read, write
to
and
would
and
Sword
who
and
Those
who
take
do
peasant
quaintances
aca
courage
dis-
not
peasant
or
coimt.
of papers
score
to
come
the
books
eagerly. The
I started
village.
.
"
in
like
who
those
hunger.
send
''to work
wages
said that
his
son
hard
higher schools
meet
honest
also.
bed
and
will
proclaim God's
the
land
for
no
considered
mistreated
it
saved
"I
teachers
word
to
himself
go
prefer," he
than
be
to
are
that
by suffering
will neither
and
them.
and
brilliantly
said,
tempted by
satisfied
not
generation. How
young
money
Gozdowians
During vacations
here, future
will teach
of
that
so
Prussia.
The
seminarists
Gozdowian
peasant
to
stood
under-
and
often
money
novels, and
the Germans
paying there
more
an
me
cattle
working
read
to
told
Germans."
learning how
other
Prussia, where
own
my
the
among
daughter
or
on
He
.
not
were
brought home
He
was
Deluge and
The
to work
he go
with
and
in every
found
are
harvester
people almost
nor
of
school
even
the trouble
everything he read.
our
if
they
to
well.
Fire
my
toward
relatives and
with
school, or
son
every
to
them.
carry
and
cost
therefore
Sienkiewicz
talk with
to
to
progress
wiorstas
to
to
go
strange therefore
not
of
horses
them
parishioners of Gozdowo.
novels
preserved.
not
Gozdowians
several
village. The
knows
here
important
an
away
them.
noble
children
take their
even
to
here
the
reference
of absence, I returned
years
that
but
apply themselves
that the spiritof enterprise is developing among
Parents
teacher
few
I noticed
community,
good.
233
to
go
holidaysone
on
and
others.
and
them
pleasant
to
can
Soon
another
it will
a
one
be
to
themt
They understand
littleland
to
one
is
to
his
send
help him
here
in
sons
that
it is better
say
that
giving
boy
to
farmer
who
has
pieces,and thence
for
that when
also
is
piece of land
apprenticeshipdoes
not
to God.
cost
They
so
very
THE
234
and
muchy
on
has
enough
establish
to
him
will pay
paternal land
the
sits
PEASANT
off; and
societies with
branch
247
teachers'
for
live.
to
51.
members.
24,134
other
Swiqteczna, 1899^
The
who
the
when
means
Gojseta
135.
brother
apprenticeship is finished,the
his
when
POLISH
Polish
: a
schools, 16 houses
smaller
loan
with
rooms
libraries.
in the
attended
persons
and
the
auspices of the
the
with
were
135
of
the
The
have
books
each
of them
can
stages of cultural
the difference
modern
problem
im
be
between
all intellectual
work
toward
11.
tion
educa-
fotmd
the
agreeing
wealthy
which
into
to
man
to
of
the
account
subscribe
business
does
seem
may
research, and
all
on
legislative
body
taking
or
of scientific
or
wide
However
between
ignoring
of endowment
papers;
su^qpliesPolish
of the peasants
evolution.
village,refusing
connection
unparalleled sociologicalinterest,
of culture
state,
it
over
financial support.
and
almost
an
the
crowns
extended
is
provinces, since
attitudes
various
17^51
crowns,
under
of
total income
in continuous
it remains
Polish
with
edited
were
association
Umsckau
founded
were
1905.
Prussian
libraries there
The
31,005.42
was
chiefly,nevertheless
the
3,360
crowns;
activity of
the
Although
for
libraries
new
association.
the
in the year
less than
1407.17
association
Galicia
for
sold
were
management
with
Association
held
lectures
3,329
used
readers
600,000
tion
instruc-
Polish
received
crowns
costing 11,061.46 crowns;
13,608 volumes
3,935.91
spent in supplementing the already existing libraries ; 2,046
volumes
the
children
10,000
year
ant
peas-
lar
popu-
despising
bring immediate
practical results, and a peasant woman
scolding her
for his seemingly useless reading; between
husband
a
not
POLISH
THE
236
threaten
social
and
system,
standpoint of
It is not
of
thus
reaction
induced
strange, therefore, if
has
he
been
his
already
the
member
average
made
what
is not
environment,
"paper-man"
an
from
community, knowing
peasant
become
to
traditional
opposition
security.
for
expect from
to
of the
arouses
desire
the
conservative
total dissolution
partialor
PEASANT
easily
"book- worm,''
or
less
un-
of
partly independent
social
social pressure,
there
without
opinion, ^^^^ndacxep^
is not .much in learning which
appeals to his traditional
attitudes enough to justifyin his eyes the effort necessary
for its acquisition. His average
isfied
curiosityis sat-
the traditional
by
with
he
therefore
old
apply
can
is often
he
books, which
and
He
does
not
and
known
he
how
could
in most
mean
methods
which
In
long
he
of life there
is
as
believe than
him, for
radical
he
is not
papers
for
him
in
him.
to
to
the
this
application
change of
to
face.
old
type
prepared
is satisfied with
inducement
no
whom
apply knowledge
cases
his traditional
and
unknown
interest
practicalquestions which
general,as
standards
willingto
more
tion
informa-
whose
to
require standards
see
would
men"
"wise
and
news-bearers
of personal intercourse
channels
the
tual
intellec-
new
values.
The
with
connected
the
peasant-community
of
the
the
as
the
means
the
by
The
in touch
of
growing
or
for
the
the
men
real
new
closely
of
with
the
disorganization
with
desire
for
the
side
out-
new
perience,
ex-
is welcomed
experiences
both
when
by circumstances,
individual
and
is
isolation
contact
book
latter is limited
with
the
individuals
paper
which
interests
the consequent
partial substitute
field of
and
develops in
and
intellectual
breakdown
old system.
world
as
of
development
can
and
directly
get at least in-
possibilities
beyond
EDUCATION
the
circle of his
narrow
find the
influences.
And
the
also
individual
the
able to attain
increases
the
when
have
of
in
particular
tendency to
to
als
individu-
is
tellectu
in-
the
in
seen
privacy
group
repress
individuals
and
in the
them
in Poland.
existed
as
of
appearance
conditions
allowed
longer
no
and
tity
iden-
terests
intellectual in-
the
decrease
group
were
under
such
It
was
communities
peasant
so
individual
every
as
to
have
social
of
ficient
suf-
not
political
indispensable
done
isolation
to
group
this spontaneous
But
to
we
sphere
out
with-
attitudes.
of
the
experience in
its members;
the
of
break
the
how
preceding chapter
we
aging
against discour-
even
same
new
tives
mo-
people, where
opposition of
of
interests
for
Both
assertingitself
or
the
the desire
rouses
weakens
to
often
explicitencouragement
any
which
in young
education
tendency to
life.
primary-group
particularlystrong
are
237
values
in
age
opinion encour-
This
has
been
ment
by giving to intellectual developand by emphasizing the praca moral
significance
tical
of knowledge in connection
with economic
applicability
in
two
ways
"
advance.
The
old
appreciativeattitude
toward
learning when
used for religiouspurposes
in most
cases
probably
gave
It was
the startingpoint for the first method.
a
good
thing and a distinction to read a prayer-book in church ;
more
even
perhaps to be able to read aloud the Lives of
the Saints or some
other edifyingstories at privatemeetings
Lent when
or
during Advent
dancing was
ited.
prohibThe
from
religiousto serious secular
passage
thus the latter assumed
and
a
lemnity
soreading was
easy;
and
importance which
marked
its adherents
as
serious
headed.
people, its opponents as lazy or lightthan
this : Just as a general moral
periority
su-
the
knowledge
tendency on
marked
interests
toward
to
with
connected
supposed
was
and
PEASANT
decent
and
More
POLISH
THE
238
about
assume
those
of
show
of
moral
tellect
inperiority
su-
"ignorant."
the
attitude
who
attitude
an
is
there
religiousmatters,
the part of
ests
inter-
religious
this
encouraged
it often
took
from
provoked strong reactions
the uninitiated, nevertheless
helped greatly to raise the
standing of intellectual values in peasant communities.
The
of which
individuals
or
public praise or blame
of
the object in popular papers
are
(on accotmt
groups
ridiculous
their
forms
and
positive or
and
grounds
or
in its tone
similar
is very
negative
the
has
desire
to
those
who
see
find
found
in
instruction
of
among
the peasants.
of the
whatever
tion
emula-
with,
contrast
the threat
the
fears
of social disorganizat
generation
younger
of itself is the panacea
the
source
conviction
provoking
in
still,
moral
on
opposition to
in instruction
we
all social
Further
in conscious
effect of
education)
blame
praise or
to
same
reform.
toward
attitude
of
meritoriousness
of
for
enlightenment
deficiencies
moral
the
to
be
spread
the
interested
in
to
being
are
acknowledged
treated
The
than
rule and
moral
the
the
as
former
fashion,
but
not
more
as
ally
gener-
seriously
latter.
emphasis put
upon
the
practicalapplications of
EDUCATION
knowledge
contradict
economic
to
239
in any sense
idealization,for economic
progress,
its moral
problems
does
not
of promethods
particularthe introduction of new
duction
also in some
and exchange, has been
measure
morally idealized as contributingto the development of
in
the
The
country.
task
rather
complex.
It
foster
the desire
for
with
any
it tends
of
increasingthe
abroad
the
isfaction
dissat-
we
saw,
condition
his
does
not
new
that,
there
when
even
the
channels;
entirelynew
be shown
increase
with
all, to
of
practicalsuggestions. Secondly,
from
those ways
to be partly distracted
gration
^land-hungerand emiprimarilyto take
to
and
and
advance
was
"
into
"
economic
is satisfied
about
care
indispensable,first
was
the
who
peasant
in this field
of the leaders
was
no
income
and
work
own
new
lines.
extra
more
sometimes
opportunity
raise its value
his
had
peasant
We
shall
peasant
induced
was
spreading of
evolution.
what
specificmethods
consider
improvements of
in general; of
course,
by
to
desirable
instruction
But
spreading of
to
later
see
technique
own
the
was
one
of
was
instruction
the peasant
was
it
was
that he
things from
merely imitating what
valuable
of
This
demonstration
was
in
factors
used
of
has
most
and
papers,
already
his
the
this
foster the
to
to
only necessary
actuallycould learn
books
he
the
the
seen
communities
onstrate
demtically
prac-
instead
done.
taken
under-
exceptional individuals,more
voluntarilyby some
and more
influenced
enterprisingthan the average
by
THE
240
but
tried
of
book
either
self
teaching
by
-education,
to
general
act
plays
also
as
as
educated
of
work
peasant
considered
specific
others,
educating
aristocracy
future
more
of
in
by
and
member
whose
efficient
peasant
class.
on
the
as
detail
in
course,
the
next
very
tery
mas-
attitudes,
Now,
the
real
the
treat
collaborator
of
to
dency
ten-
for
evolution.
associate
their
as
The
social
explicitly
less
them
wish
the
regulated
or
of
other
social
and
more
of
of
in
part
is,
form
combination
who
peasant
the
be
ties,
communi-
their
attention.
adviser
ready
al-
cooperate
persuading
by
our
and
sanctioned
is
leaders
of
is
important
an
tendency
the
deserves
have
to
of
or
rapidly.
who
members
them
leader
it
one;
which,
other
among
utility
very
made
own
widely
practical
the
are
his
of
boasted
he
individuals
instruction
ures
fail-
many
interest
developing
those
some
it
spreading
the
of
been
which
by
course,
while
them,
has
acquired
in
in
conviction
the
knowledge
method
The
conceal
to
of
were,
experimenter
success,
every
PEASANT
There
the
as
prestige
of
word
printed
the
POLISH
social
This
chapter.
new
work
point
this
lectual
intelhalfin
kind
pends
dewill
IV
CHAPTER
THE
COMMUNITY
WIDER
In
isolation
of
into
main
had
to
face
this
But
abolished.
there
existed
could
the
it is evident
pretend
body
as
to
control
does
the
Furthermore
other
in
social
and
which
class
And
the
states
than
for
help of,
"
other
made
it
main
countries
the
the
nation
efforts
ants'
peas-
and
tensions
ex-
to
under
need
more
241
the
to
urgent
the
of
product
breakdown
against
that
state.
rapid
of
where
any-
concrete
impossible
the
even
measure.
useful
more
ants
peas-
can
the
adapted
them
members
but
the
the
were
stitutio
in-
cultural
of
or
as
where,
every-
as
modifications
yet the
and
forms
active
peasants
the
in
were
social
without
they
make
Poland,
members
necessary
would
soon
institutions
these
all the
Poland
political
increasing
primary-group
the
domination.
the
of
group.
as
and
an
classes, inadequately
needs,
peasant
in
the
primary
no
type in which
in
participate
none
had
economic
ready
that
of
peasant
course,
secondary-group
did
and
Of
dividual
in-
countries
members
the
or
"
that
so
these
which
the
peasants
existing secondary
an
include
to
was
of
the
ip Poland,
iso
waiting
serfdom
social
of
not
was
the
of
which
change
to
members
frame-work
But
how
was,
into
groups
reconstruction
of
PRESS
of
the
problem
THE
accompanied
was
incorporation
^by an
"
OF
breakdown
the
communities
peasant
preceded
even
countries
European
most
RdLE
THE
AND
eign
forof
of
of
ditional
tra-
making
^not
"
the
the
only
nating
domi-
for
Poland
primary-group
organ-
important
ization
should
to make
as
The
thus
which
Polish
interestingas
as
it
the
faced
leaders
peasant
was
had
They
difficult.
was
community
activities.
in national
it cooperate
task
control
it and
do
not
the
when
individual
the
control
both
could
community
so
supplemented by secondary-gfroupsystem
be
would
which
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
242
to
produce
re-
mental
entirelydifferent conditions the fundasocial process
have
been
built,
states
By which
from
a
a
new
plurality of
secondary group
under
to
create
primary
served
not
be
to
in this
used
union
of
peasant
governments
politicalcohesion
had
and
only
contact
Religion and
the
primary
authorities
in national
looked
partly also
the
church
the
help
of
press,
munity,
word
in
took
could
the
because
of
which
the
could
which
of
ties.
authori-
Polish
the
peasant
Catholic
central
clergy commit
and
Prussian
of
the
ments
govern-
Polish
the
only
itself
because
undemocratic
Thus
the
have
cause
used, partly be-
the
activities of
the
munes
com-
clergy,
character
of
instrtunent
with
above
and
be
all
mune
com-
other
unifying
not
the Russian
upon
system
of
struggles, partly
hierarchy.
constructed
group
which
titioning
par-
destroy
to
Russian
the
litical
po-
the
organization might
means
let the
to
social
and
suspicion with
with
unwillingness
the
free
church
they
but
groups;
of
the
anxious
most
ways
al-
could
of
from
completely isolated politically
was
Church
kind
any
possible,for
Polish
of
was
communes
were
has
^military
power"
"
Nor
case.
which
instrument
main
The
groups.
be
only
assume
form
was
communication
which
that
this
of
through
was
secondarywider
the
com-
printed
and
ab-
POLISH
THE
^44
PEASANT
Sm^eezna,
Gojeeta
[Shows
'37"
wish
inform
to
of
some
the
the
wider
motives
leading
group.]
Although I have often written in
individual
an
to
his
place and
his
about
community
iSgft as.
narrower
and
know
you
mind
talk
to
it
again about
lovely are
sleep by the
of the
the
other
or
sun
Some
like better
native
forward
go
well
with
of
evil but
able
must
we
throw
to
objection to the
which
and
.
down
cold
unite your
if
could
not
of
lack
come
of
We
.
on
hypocrisy and
of
fellow-man
our
as
happy
as
as
; we
[Here
clearly connected
hand
with
there
say
about
but
Swiqtecsna,
the
great
will
this
be
"
cursed
flees the
191 1, 16
reformatory purposes.]
ment
mo-
you
it would
primary
you
become
had
But
other, everyone
would
to
they
even
for
which
how
was
what
vampire,
love each
information
"
before
man,
should
little about
ill-fortune.
jealousy. Oh,
Gaeeta
Z38.
hard
other
before
health
gretted
bitterlyre-
lose
not
understanding because
the
ments
entertain-
because
ago,
must
our
long
one
incessantlywent
so
overcome
an
and
did it
will.
to
to
only
deliberatingin vain
long been
others
Many
want
concord
great deal
danced
who
one
last
at
soul, diminish
so
young
lands.
we
have
have
g^ave
understanding and
the
stain the
and
youth
are
...
you
now,
because
we
dear
O
...
you,
plant.
until
my
it.
And
work
a
one
prematurely; many
people, watch yourselves!
neighbors, I ^ust complain
the
to
heart
Many
repute.
"
spoil the
shines
our
upon
young
ness
bright-
fightalready quite
is still a good deal
there
but
this poisonous
out
in the
nowUbre
me
and
can
that
true
grieve
not
lulled into
strange country
pride myself
to
ignorance. It is
for
how
Oh,
village.
live in
to
[foreign]ground, but
in this my
as
thatches
evening, bathed
dreamed,
low
in
childhood
my
village.
remote
cottages, these
stillness of the
sweet
moon
German
on
whitened
these
passed
trouble; here
suffering nor
an
here
village,
it, I have
with
acquainted
are
it because
neither
knowing
years,
already and
this
about
Gazeta
our
holy
better
would
paradise !
[in verse].
community
is
THE
WIDER
COMMUNITY
AND
ROLE
OF
PRESS
245
Old
town
did not
and
far behind
others.
[Young
married
men
in poor
were
18
at
con*
dition.]
Now
much
children
is
be
to
changed here.
but
artisans.
in the sweat
of
without
the
farmers'
into
bams.
the
the brows.
farming, but
leave them
must
and
Formerly
but
alone,
And
Potok
village,for
.
daughters
home
have
We
her
a
ourselves
with
the
to
town
seamstress.
waste
do not
church
to
take
to
says
in
to
"When
work
hat and
a
such
still more,
turn
need
village. We
the
than
for
us
to
of
our
Ztoty
truth, it is
to
to
go
the
it is
an
an
pelerine says
in
making
by
girlfor
the wife
of
dress
to
"This
I shall search
girls,
dresses
the side of
in
the country
:
every
dress, a daughter
over-dressed
And
almost
In
sees,
worst
for it."
sluggard.
one
old woolen
she becomes
time
much
too
sewing.
it happens that
Often
wants
villageZtoty Potok,
say
Only
lady in
factories
no
to
Many
cutting and
learn
sew,
hat and
we
way,
it transferred
have
But
us.
going
I shall have
have
we
office in
our
to
mother
will
other
no
in
out
to
to
for themselves.
head
have
in the
was
sewing-machine.
having learned
handworker
some
good
there is
nobody
with
to
rye
returns
the spot
like to have
come
in town
they need.
office
angry
to
dig potatoes;
and
bring it
tire themselves
We
on
women,
anything.
not
have
them
farmer
must
here
for
exert
very
for
easier
to
we
were
done?
commune
our
began therefore
town.
be
earn
burgesses did
we
women
masonry.
alone, poor
the
hand*
larger cities.
fall the
that
can
it is difficult to
Alone
in the
bad
what
work
and
the
be
to
sons
with
in
Only
It is too
money.
work
to
go
their
several
town
themselves
occupy
their farms
on
in
have
Janowians
many
remain
wives
We
people
most
Every spring
Their
educate
to
try
priests,teachers,
workers;
Fathers
for
is of
a
wife.
master,
The
her
use
to
me.
red-cheeked,healthy
246
THE
peasant girlwho
will be
and
POLISH
will know
PEASANT
how
cabbage and
cook
to
Gageta
[Attempt
139.
of the
We
have
covered
wiser
then
the
produce
to
press.]
our
villageabout
which
sand
farmers
villagewould
wind
the
would
like
be in
150
But
place is
the
ground
fields.
the
over
and
of grove
sort
in
meetings resulted
cried
"And
one.
"Some
of the land
to
me
from
grieved
to
that
land
Gageta
have
aunt"
trees
would
we
derive
do
will
to
to
from
me
grandfather/' "And
my
sand.
the
with
the
village. The
but very
nice ;
which
forest
young
forest is young
have
can
we
they began
much
third went
all
and
to
them
entirelyand
for I must
to
reflect
to
do.
whole
to
only
1 1
went
came
at
once,
work, but
to
and
needed
people.
they
dry wood,
of young
Then
trees.
And
down
I said:
"I
I shall write
what
When
I said this
forest, stood
the
said
bad
"
ous
[vari-
in this forest
cut
of
it
curred
oc-
forest
the
themselves.
among
mind
is with
solution.
some
to
years
it for
wished
cartload
axes
doing."
are
the trouble
find
to
their
in my
Th^
Then
from
pole, another
order
also
compose
little.
material
they
49
pasture
common
grown
But
the wood
me
take
divide
called
They
about
down
t(^ether in
came
what
cut
the
on
190a,
neighbors wanted
my
^ithas
"
whatever
cut
the
in
community.]
to do
the
However,
SwiQiiegna,
wider
the
grows
agricukural implements].
When
of
great shame
are
results.
bring some
finally
of power
[Illustration
With
people
Gageta
X40.
wiser
Our
Ae
times, but
yet.
Our
right to 5 morgs/'
morgs/' cried another.
10
something about
wooded
several
us
"I have
right
be divided.
must
...
blindness.
such
should
is not
consulted
descended
my
see
we
has
nothing.
and
property
common
do
useless
to
scatters
fluence
in-
through the
of
morgs
47-
igoov
profit.
some
us
definite reform
in
with
few
potatoes,
"The
Lord
have
to
vto
time,
the Gazeta
they began
and
God
to
wondered
will
punish
WIDER
THE
COMMUNITY
for it is
you,
sin to
pretty young
what
do
you
somehow
such
the
to
and
the
Gazeta."
said
Some
time
has
to
Though
noise
human
I wrote
Gaseta!
this
some
some
1900^ 51.
by
my
tendencies
words,
of many
wrath
their
showed
all of you
wickedness.
the anger
my
I made
pride and
full of
after
one
SwiqUcsna,
readers, participants in
I revealed
letter in which
this, but
to
home
went
at
saved.
was
brother
Dear
such
I shall write
that
nothmg
Gaseta
141.
247
giftof God,
I tell you
They
cut.
PRESS
will be astonished
world
They
to
OF
beautiful
injury,for
an
forest
ROLE
the whole
started
nobody
another
destroy such
And
trees.
having done
your
AND
and
against me
called
various
me
names:
peasant,
to
a
and
town
themselves
superior to peasants.]
Swi^ecsna,
Gaseta
There
X42.
yet
never
were
so
in the
under
the
as
on
and
"Growth
title,
knew
young,
had
praised
those
who
to
sell the
heart
it to
whiskey
no
more,
described
and
about
l^e
so
that
did
not
he
who
man
with
who
man
to
the
order
more
did
Gaseta.
that
and
not
full
pocket, and
give him
That
with
resolved
well, but
vodka
keeper
shopsell this
to
anyone
to be described
curse,
seller did
wrote.
One
most.
said : ''If I am
buy this poison the man
So everybody left with
Gaseta, I will sell no more."
bottle and
people
to
it
might
body
some-
well; others
very
the
on
that
word
Honest
did
moved
were
much
and
he
revenge
poison
everybody, old
Almost
passed the
said
spread
Swiqteczna
news
in Gaseta
Chocianowice.
and
33.
in Chocianowice
lightningthe
Drinking."
wrote
promised
took
accursed
who
Like
Sunday
Gaseta
to
man
and
cursed
But
the
this
on
writen
of
readers
many
1905,
not
came
in the
empty
an
against the
who
one
was
done
come
to
wrote
only
him
once
in
THE
248
Then
that
POLISH
PEASANT
to guess
who
was
they decided
not
people resolved
letter
Gazeta, and
to
the
who
man
wrote
when
forgive him
to
they guessed it. Well, after long trouble they guessed the riddk:
'It
be
must
Gazeta
for
nobody
that
in
else
carried
to
I confess
now
letter].
You
vodka, and
it led
to
the
love my
and
that
honest
and
of
don't
Szuiqteczna,because
I know
only
to
how
I had
live, how
to
ther,
Fur-
drinking.
out
root
But
[the
drink
idea
the
never
of
yourselves. It was
clearly written
than a half [of the villagers]are
good
more
fault if you
farmers?
don't
I step out
is drink.
enemy
my
yes.
cigarettesand
you.
he
that
wrote
how
not
[shop-keeper] sold
Now
is
there
slander
Is it my
honest.
and
they have
Only
it to Gazeta
brethren, and
; you
Gazeta
vodka,
the
read
has
himself
justifies
He
smoke
owe
that I slander
say
good and
enlightenment
slanderingyou
in the
I don't
that
say
Polish
you
that you
he
that
it is true, but
to
me
drink
not
out
his resolution
is
one
to
belong
drinking you
tliese
to
openly against my
Through
want
enemy
become
mies
ene-
fatherland.
our
for your
these honest
and
men
cry:
drinking and
with
''Away
revelry in
village!"
our
Letter
[This shows
143.
the
control
to
Gazeta
Swiqtecsna; unpunished.
individual
indispensable for
how
self-
the wider
that
agreed
for I smoked
me
reflect
^ of
to
were
those
"too much
who
do
I wondered
how
persuade
neighbors answered
used
not
as
pound of machorka
But
what
them
And
true.
was
seriously.
cried my
reason.
I tried to
read
it
to
smoke
eradicate
neighbors
my
good
that
to
what
and
wise
they could
it,and
are
was
a
week
to
smoke,"
habit?
smoking;
about
it.
My
"Don't
renounce
wrote
"
the accursed
people
not
"
do.
to
smoker
habitual
not
wealthier."
matter,
Some
because
also
told
such
tale
and
all his
used
suffered
I succeeded
nothing
to
b^gan
an
enemy
of
at
pipe
my
for
I have
as
been
I could
such
renounce
three
in winter
four
or
of my
none
not
another
or
But
.
months
two
''You
Gageta
smoking,
of
they
come
smoking,
I took
opinions of doctors
them
heart, explained
ing.
April 5 definitelyceased smokneighbors, I carried my pipe to the
burning, destroyingmy
were
to
on
of my
the eyes
said
fire and
smoke
not
in the
neighbors, and
my
Under
"
have
to
buy
too.
harmfulness
the
to
am
week
least to
one
difficult to
was
I did
Last
it
twice
and
only because
company;
on
tobacco
at
or
from
once,
house
of
stores
Gaeeta
pipes
our
into
went
times
several
threw
we
our
but
smoked,
among
months,
But
cigarettesand
neighbors would
about
put aside
on
resolution,but after
our
smoke.
to
fire
for two
kept
smoking.
But
treat.
took
smoke
to
We
with
again
into the
temptation. I
me
months
not
buy and
to
withstand
my
and
249
enlightened one
most
to smoke.
we
treated
try
read
We
threw
We
ground.
promised
to
smoke
to
spending
persuadingthe
the command:
at
the
in
neighbors, F. Pr.
and
been
PRESS
hunger.
But
my
ceased
OF
smoking, until he
With
this money
he bought a pig
9 roubles.
The pig died and the man
grain in feeding him.
economized
had
had
he
ROLE
AND
sm(dced
who
man
pennies which
the
COMMUNITY
WTOER
THE
health.
Now
still hesitate.
.
readers
We
with
compared
of the
Gazeta, though
those
who
do
number
our
is still small
read, although
not
scattered
Gageta
feminine
with
thus
and
spiritually
Swiqteczna,
gender
in
the nineteenth
Gazeta
we
are
began
Let
then
us
taken
are
we
listen to
care
her
of
by the
[Gaeeta is
the
educated
been
to
confidence.
year
teach
approaching
is
us,
our
Let
us
take
tion
into considera-
us
majority and
good and
can
think
evil; and
for
our-
THE
250
selves
about
not
or
lot and
our
I would
even
or
promise
in
encouragement;
smoke.
readers
Such
which
And
Polish
I bid you
sad,
to
land
glory be spread
you.
...
to
cheerful.
more
to
world
like
then
forgive
me
native
then
forgive
beg
me.
Finally
so,
I consider
all and
we
with
was
which
is to
which
some
bom.
who
bred
and
and
me
and
me
you
enemies.
my
as
brothers, becalise
one
my
you;
who
also you
don't
and
bid
Farewell,
remember
also
am
it,
guilty;
enemies, and
farewell, my
you
No,
don't think
God
created
us
poor,
be
which
yet you
and
found
grew
in my
leave; forgive me
of
the
have
up
on
and
Farewell
dearest
my
Farewell,
you.
land.
pardon
also,
you
treasure,
every
Farewell,
me,
fied
vivi-
which
district]
; though
been
native
and
I g^ew
odors.
and
perfumes
[ancient name
bom
forests, among
your
unshapely and
I
my
was
guarded
Perhaps
men.
I bid
you
Kurpie
poor
as
I bid
...
his children.
are
Farewell,
me
all
you
everything
stupid
Let
leave
wanderer.
companions,
my
forgive you
like
leave
your
were
with
land.
I must
knowledge.
me
gave
Farewell,
I
you
me.
wrong;
because
and
reason
to
me
; because
a
mand
de-
community.]
for
my
villagewhere
native
my
family, and
whole
did
some
ground
back-
country,
come
fatherland,
the whole
over
has
emotional
this beloved
you
led
1899^ jS.
Swiqteczna,
to the wider
with
part
strange country
farewell, too,
you
addressed
farewell, my
your
I go
gives
.
response
I feel sad, oh
it.
another
for emotional
this beloved
be
association
the
[This document, besides illustrating
upon
It would
one
gave
an
everybody is
company
in
...
distant
to
not
and
example
an
as
do likewise.
to
more
not
smoking^ for I do
not
my
Gaseta
144.
smoke
"To
another:
ask
publish this
fellow-readers
neighbors
word,
all about
at
praise; but
to incite my
well if
brother
one
write
not
any
order
PEASANT
smoke?"
to
demand
POLISH
ypu
you
look
cause
be-
plant
birds
wrong.
Farewell,
because
I do
my
not
dearest
know,
Polish
country, my
perhaps I shall
never
beloved
more
fatherland,
come
bade
POLISH
THE
252
meeting
with
communal
books.
Up
which
our
commtme
vodka
will be used
with
shame
money
for the
this
poses
purnot
was
^the management
"
habit
there
year
of
electingthe mayor
will also be
for
elections
or
we
"
in the house
villageSzynmanowice
In the
beer.
and
the
but
vodka
This
verifies
poor.
was
beer.
and
very
was
Formerly there
confess
gether
to-
that the
now
sure
fund
I must
"
be
can
J., who
month
have
we
last year
to
of
mayor,
We
we
for
for
Count
plenipotentiary
for
plenipotentiary every
another
accotmt
which
so.
elected
we
...
PEASANT
of
Antcmi
was
Budyta, the first wedding in our community without vodka
deperformed. In the same
village,at a villagemeeting, they cided
far
as
this
from
ings
to smoke
not
as
villagein
Alasl
Things
villageof
our
men,
that
vodka
to
drunk.
their
very
cheap
is
If
traders.
to
with
it
for
finallymention
taking root
us
among
to
sadness
accustomed
so
at
threaten
to
say
aloud
other
bad
sell it
night, and
this
that
that
they
ness.
people's busi-
is
which
custom
graduallyabandoning
are
few
they must
get
steal
they
grain
vo"Oca
Here
the
fair
every
town
another
only for
Gaseta,
mixing with
with
; we
neighbor dares
ashamed
knife
the
in
way
farmers, got
for
some
not
are
to
same
name,
at
money
fathers, carry
him
I must
costumes
have
to
unworthy, they
will pay
holiday and
every
order
In
from
on
well-to-do
anyone
"
it in the
mention
of rather
sons
give its
commune.
not
going in the
not
are
by arbitration.
themselves
among
meet
suits
law-
the farmers
court;
avoid
to
our
ancient
fashion.
Gastta
Swiqtecgna^
1905,
31.
to the GoMeta
Duty urges me to write how much I owe
what
advantage it brings to every one who reads it. It is
with
is not always ready to take up the pen
that a man
147.
and
true
Moreover,
the
worries
fellow
scythe. He
and
is not
does
not
his
used
dare
care
to
to
about
the pen,
blurt
the
but
among
dailybread.
to
the
"
"
plow and
people a trifliqg
THE
WroER
vrord,
even
COMMUNITY
as,
holiday in a
Swiqtecsna, you
a
consolation
for
AND
do
despisemy
not
that I
me
write
even
I did not
As
for
And
it?"
that I have
answer
from
and
write
orderlyand
said, ''that
surpasses
farmer
20
he
read
order
words
nor
struction
con-
going
were
because
and
one
every
taught
think
to
Such
education.
to read
if he does
and
to
one
every
What
not
in his
even
respects the
person
his servants
in his
harmony
is the
read?
use
He
...
anything,because
anything himself."
I arrived
[in Patecznica] on
Leaving
mass.
great
know,"
must
meadow,
needs
or
free
will you
how
me
"You
Gazeta
148.
''What
willing to encourage
does not
will find
you
love.
is
me
ward
awk-
morg
fraternal
jbas more
it, because
cannot
for
am
already gotten
well.
Gazeta
10
farm
to
one,
morg
how
on
to
say
deal
he
Gazeta
very sorry
to you^ Mr.
Writer,
that my
get from
neither
was
people.
many
in the Gazeta my
repeated in print; But when I saw
to
writing corrected, I then decided
spend every
moment
of
it.
great
reading the
is known
dream
even
been
often
my
in it.
be
253
it is
thought with
I have
that
years
handiwork, and
share my
can
to
PRESS
only two
steadily,and now
I wrote
OF
to
so
It is
when
ROLE
at
the
same
time
the
others, I stopped
is always anxious
to observe
church, because a man
and desires to guess from what he
the people of a different locality
kind of people they are
and what
with his eyes what
one
sees
before
the
should
think
little,
as
about
was
them.
The
inhabitants
of Palecznica
there not
even
have
I know
a
few
people
village. But on Sunday there were
many
other villages. In general I liked these people very much.
relatives in that
from
their
as
They dress in country fashion mostly, in the same
way
fathers and grandfathers dressed, without
necessary
any changes or unadditions.
I
the
noticed
Gazeta
It is
farmer
Swtqteczna.
approached him.
We
of
greeted each
POLISH
THE
2S4
and
other
began
myself that
they
talk.
to
others joined
Then
mistaken
not
was
pleasant,polite and
are
PEASANT
in
and
me,
invited
host
thus
talked
few
about
mind
time
in that
passed, and
things which
is not
from
away
lazy
too
of
village where
the
who
I had
for
has
we
only
pleasant
very
lived, I had
talk
to
even
never
began
felt bored,
one
think"
to
The
too"
us
we
us
every
noticed
Finally Laccyk
"
Then
none
interest
I had
house.
had.
he
"
intend
not
relatives
accompanied
Szymczyk
whatever
hours
and
sound
miles
with
us
Mikotaj Laccyk.
was
his house.
to
me
treated
and
them
among
them, for
did
and
friends
my
I convinced
thought of
people.
sensible
to
what
and
us
few
well-
such
wishing fellow-farmers.
"Do
a
dozen
years
for
me
ago
having
And
trees?
this
us
me
now
to
from
year
well," said
the
the
would
him
my
drove
those
"At
first your
in
wished
and
him
to
to
advice, and
soon
as
and
progress
do
then
told
you
me
it
that
orchard,
the
derived."
profits I have
to
him
success
what
I thanked
And
As
will
**WeIl,
.
manage
excellently the
manage
here
see
it.
me
encourage
husbandry
would
you
less
use-
produced
trees
fruit."
the
that
to
me
useless
profitthere
the
year
fruit
any
my
garden and
much
for
roubles
sincerelythankful
read.
advice
Last
expect
to
you
was
to
wooding
not
that
at
reproached
you
planting
not
yet how
he answered
entire
And
that he
saw
look
60
not
how
me
my
it.
read
for
orchard.
would
Gazeia
and
and
"that
me]
Swiqteczna
teach
grove
also
know
not
received
I, "I did
Gazeta
that
go
the
things." And
such
to
blamed
said to
today, and
as
garden
...
to
beautiful
I do
grounds.
be
visited me,
you
you
Let
grounds.
remember,
you
me
because
in turn
for
I had
aged
encour-
having listened
in his honest
work.
God
bless him!
had
[Szymczyk
but
he had
Laccyk's.]
visited
many
introduced
more
are
village,district and
farming is
also
success
was
farmers
not
as
similar
noticeable
huts.
many
improvements
and
on
his
farm,
conspicuous
to
their
these
in the
progress
good books
as
in
have
AND
COMMUNITY
WIDER
THE
ROLE
OF
wider
is considered
community
sacrificed her
woman
fellow-creatures
She
is
that
heaven.
kindnesses
and
she
glory I"
But
known
would
people after
to
God:
her
alas, there
so
are
whom
shall
we
went
Christian
virtues and
death.
Let
and
move
keep in
in eternal
her
them
be
acts
warm
Therefore
the
ask
we
factress
of the beneforever.
gratefulmemory
our
be
to
example for
an
to
; she
this
in this world.
many
Swiqtecena
Gaseta
in this world
"Father, receive
like her
others.
reward
write
many
call to
we
bring
to
of her
experienced many
of her worthy deeds.
Now
when
who
We
we
poor peasant
relief to her
need.]
find any
not
witnessed
dead,
is
did
for it to
in
were
not
why she
life in order
52.
recognitionof the
the
after death.
even
whole
who
was
"
valuable
[Typical,showing how
^55
Svoiqtecsna,1900^
Gazeta
149.
PRESS
[Three signatures.]
Swiqteczna,
Gauta
There
150.
and
to
it
repeat
rightly,they
as
soon
lie in order
even
or
guess
fellow
not
know
He
has
as
is
heard
in
We
"I live
I have
However,
our
not
local
heard
of his
out
the
paper
as
readers
.
the
curious
from
and
doubtful
neighborhood
and
every
day
Jozef Raranski.
with
about
anyone
quake
earth-
an
but
that
Rz^dkowice
farmers
from
about
an
earthquake
in
neighborhood."
It is the
151.
attract
attention
duty of
to
the
Swiqtecgna, i9gS,
in
usually
their defects
to
see
any
bad
12.
honest
every
of
actions
locality,for in
community
try
fingerthe rest,"
news
Gaseta
to
Many
print.
from
wiorstas
enough 1
not
tell
to
repeated it
of
one
relations with
I have
this
now
in
read
we
ago
it to
sent
Rzgdkowice.
thing. And
:
has
say, and
heard
not
able
be
to
flight
paper
he has ''sucked
little,
weeks
Two
in
describe
to
only
tell is
to
even
at
people
writes
ready
in
news
every
as
like to catch
people who
are
1903, 45.
this
either
way
will
recognize
But
whoever
them
writes
man
one
people who
and
some
about
the
or
do
at
not
least
defects
THE
2S6
and
of
errors
sincere
truth
some
POLISH
should
person
been
parish Siemon
with
this
which
J. S.
about
printedin
was
parish and
my
duty
He
"
least how
two
brick schools
new
Some
ones.
"
do
do not
not
the
care
signed
in
years
erroneous
had
to
how
news
parish.
our
know
not
find two
to
has
at
hundred
write.
Last
year
our
and
20
pay
even
of
their
and
30
more
Would
schools.
the
instruction
the
of
does
he could
know
building of
for
the
parish, which
who
man
built in
were
farmers
for
each
the
whole
our
think
not
"
"
roubles
who
I do
^peoplewho
"
and
1137
the darkness
find in
not
read, and
to
^mostlyold
"
only
about
letter
No.
correct
to
7,000
over
be
there
fellow-parishioners.
my
certainlycould
by
Gaseta
I have
Because
it my
this
that
care
write
to
I consider
parish
about
moved
initials
the
take
in his words.
.
I have
PEASANT
people
children
to
agree
this?
that
Further, J. S. says,
send
their children
while
they drive
wrote
this
the
to
geese
not
went
service
divine
to
in
holidays parents
as
Probably the
pasture.
church
the
to
and
Sundays
on
parish
our
who
one
but
where
to
souls
3,000
says
but
mentions
subscribed
us.
As
who
have
For
is he
going
to
by
to
far
as
I know,
the
not
worthy
show
"
with
the
in addition
Siemonians
call him
and
to
reads
his
lend
of
wiorstas
off and
these
only
muddy
help of rubbers
for
away
boots ?
or
to
people
play lords.
example,
carries
hundred
he
also
those
societyor
fool who,
in
the papers
to
call fools
outcasts
dozen
them
upon
subscribes
he
many,
as
be called
to
the
well that
J. S. probably knows
only for the four copies which
here
"
times
contain
of Siemon
our
villageputs them
respect
not
for three
in his hand
coat.
But
they subscribe
Siemon
the
Swiqteczna.
Gazeia
hardly
can
service.
mere
the
holiday it
every
people who
J. S.
on
when
bers
his rub-
steps from
Nobody
curtailed
will win
German
THE
WIDER
Perhaps
of
the
COMMUNITY
charges
made
Swiqteczna, since
the
not
am
only
PRESS
257
the
am
who
one
OF
ROLE
signaturealone would
my
Gajseta
because
AND
is
local
But
teacher.
unmerited
the
indignant at
Gazeta
[Religious solidarityseems
X52.
the
moral
I have
from
unfortunate
very
by blindness.
by something,
hurt the
eye
blind
in
learned
it.
and
has
week
misfortune
is 29
in
his bread
is married
He
the
of
his
sound
For
was
end
of the
The
one.
misfortune
Gazeta, for
Do
but
absolutelynecessary,
no
are
wire
man
poor
God
to
prayer
eye
[which the
not
refuse
they
wealthy
men
he
that
doctors
his earnest
should
request.
1905,
16.
church
new
it with
them
among
you,
is the less
say
Swiqtecsna,
erect
cannot
he asks
tears
these
cutting
is comforted
he
With
stillpity him.
his other
He
may
the
with
only
In
him.
to
Gazeta
is
infirmityhe
earned
Suddenly the
taut.
X53.
his
old.
years
The
completely
grew
to
has
happened
stretched
was
readers
see
accustomed
he
his eye.
struck
gradually he
and
he
present
and
stick
trade, and
entirelyblind.
let him
pled
crip-
became
he
with
long time
At
and
up
became
was
Mlotkowski,
child.
which
sprung
he
shoemaker's
work-shop.
wire
him
When
the
beat
boy for
the
Last
When
of
Swiqtecsna
of the Gazeta
the shoemaker,
man^
earliest form
the
community.]
the readers
to
great request
be
to
their
who
own
would
for the
by large offerings. But the committee
of the church, without
construction
heeding the fact that it
had only a small fund collected from the local population,started
to
build.
purchased
Having
foundation
down
the
God's
help, it
counts
more
distant
as
well
for
upon
as
the
suitable
future
the support
the
nearer
lot it has
church.
of the
parts
of
reciprocitywhich
already put
For, relying on
inhabitants
the
of the
country.
manifests
It
them-
THE
2S8
selves
usuallywhen
POLISH
PEASANT
is to be done
something
and
particularlyfor
the
help
at
least with
small
for
public sood,
the
to
one
every
offering.
will draw
poorer,
the
from
will
good
common
and
themselves.
for
food
of the
members
those
erected
this way,
in
testimony
And
public.
the
will
bring
and
of this love
of
and
maturity
of
church
heaven
from
down
the
for
the
to
beautiful
the
manifested
sympathy
creditable
bear
superiority of
Saviour
Moreover,
the
saving .power
will
implant
of
steady
Gageia
our
Seeing
country
to spread knowledge
Z54.
all
means
knowledge
much
useful
work,
of
welfare
can
any
of
skill
"
I therefore
publish
to
of
the
one
of
to
add
as
pear-trees
who
Gaeeta
lives
forces
apply
and
that
have
the
the
Gaseta
sale
for
species. If
several
for
that
mind
of the
of
not
to
Writer
in
or
our
to
can
neighborhood
his
to
by
contribute
weak
my
as
to
the honorable
of
improve
to
much
afar, and
as
tiy
announcement
an
apple-trees and
reader
as
much
ask
and
"
1905,
who
people
us
among
only from
society as
our
Swiqteczna
not
"
or
if
even
afford.
shoots
beneficent
in
of
neighbors, sudi
later
no
me
than
May 1st and I will give them to him without charge. I will
that.
gladly show him how to plant, if he does not know
Swiqttcsna,
Gaseta
155-
At
the
befell many
the
of
regions in our
of Kubry
commune
disasters
of the
news
deed
were
the
Skarzydski of Romany.
commune]
people of
with
the
the
commune
brethren.
The
They
and
the
first
gentlemen D^bkowski
advice
found
were
heart
to
that
came
encourage
to
me
should
them
in
that
Racibory and
of
the
together aU
the
[the
to
in
obligation
ones
of
call
13.
hail vdiich
and
generous
took
who
.
flood
good people
country
of
1904,
mayor
make
contribu-
THE
86o
fectlyjust.
else to
else
But
our
earn
deign
better
after
reach
to
who
You
wish
may
glad
when
upon
in
have
an
All
well.
that there
Let
profiteagerly from
us
the
that there
is
alas,there
are
perceivethe
and
way
stillmany
farm-stock,
be
right,so
So
it ;
of it.
of
out
way
have
we
the
height. But,
peasants
our
of the
name
children
your
Send
height.
because
youth
to
mud,
in the
children
your
the
in
straw
us
whole
schools.
your
you
anything in the
for
accept
strive
often
dreamed
But
along it toward
in the
this
upon
nothing but
then
^you
"
everybody will be
sits
somebody who
laziness
which
has
to
to school.
ashamed
If you,
sons
of
for
us
be
the
honor
of
go
.
"
You,
girls,
who
have
that
proud
I do
we
doubt
not
being farmers,
as
the
they
not
know
leave
how
to
get
out
schools
agricultural
of
erty,
pov-
will
lead
out
Letter
158.
I wish
[Country Woman]
to
share
my
"
fathers, do
when
Let
heads.
husbands
be enlightened farmers.
strive
have
future
their
world
I belong
let them
you
den,
gar-
I address
mount
no
moved
that
nice
and
are
body
any-
food
savory
wish
don't
Only
nevertheless
way,
don't
for
happily already
of the country-dwellers have
seen
clearly
is
important number
and
us.
we
on
ourselves
not
ready for
sat
heads
our
get
you
one
some
ready-made happiness.
us
gentleman.
body
some-
rather
we
to
of
do
we
is made
people.
as
want
we
demand
we
which
when
of the
fo have
us,
unjust;
be
to
give
is
sake, and
our
that
already,but
wish
nice
for
demand
lot for
even
our
PEASANT
demand
other
sacrifice himself
to
what
POLISH
with
views
to
Caseta
Swiqieesna; unpublished.
of the
the so-called
Ziemianks
woman's
move-
THE
WIDER
How
ment.
this
place,arrange
the women's
Such
projects as
here
premature
are
first an
the
excursion
entire
You
to
know
neighboringone.
meetings is stillnew
well the fact that
be advisable
to
We
safely that
can
say
arrange
being discussed
are
to us.
regarded
was
regarded
I think
few
at the
b^un
have
women
let
them.
and
doubly
even
to them.
access
sex.
"
159.
Dear
brothers
our
called to
oug^t
It is
we
hig^
let us,
the heart
to
sisters,call
us
husbands
Who
away
from
from
is most
not
realize
such
education.
Ziemumka;
often
in
and
women,
we
in social
and
awake
It is
...
and
how
papers
learning. These
to
in
reading them
only brothers
are
have
we
the
right,
inactivity?Never!
spiritually.Therefore,
shame
even,
it is
unpublished.
popular
learning and
to
much
Oh,
Letter
to
work
how
citizen achel
to
no
is their
others
of every
another
one
keep
do
social work
women
ests
inter-
by the weaker
to
very
at
tightlybolted
are
committed
proper
read
We
in darkness
for
time
even
us
of their home
annoying
on
pain, even
work, to learning? And
remain
so
of
matter
many
depends
some
to
only
among
nothing outside
realize how
called
are
is
out
definite outline of work, with-
the dear
so
Sisters.
ai^"eals
are, indeed,
3Kre feel
women
thoughtlessness;they
that makes
problem
peasanf
and
man
her
not
welfare
future
than
that it is
many
in life ;
so, and
do
stupidity and
their
are
Hence
They
that the
home
shutters
The
think
entirelywithout
better purpose
Is it her
not
us
exceptions. There
live
all know
We
something lower
as
present time.
^d
not.
present who
the
the home.
the
at
"
peasant
our
cooperative dairy
was
we
it would
in Piotrowice.
one
think
to
nurseries,as the
yet, and
of
the
doings of
circle meeting in
in another ; again
women
establishment
the
as
field of
circle
women's
for peasant
lectures
circles establish
"
For
261
PRESS
anything of
hear
to
OF
ROLE
AND
pleasant it is
movement.
one
"
COMMUNITY
for
to
we
for
that
women
us
alas I that
work
divert
our
it.
to
blame
that
in
villagesand
towns
we
have
POLISH
THE
26a
almost
kindergartensand
no
principallyguilty that
shops have
read
Only
and
are
for papers
spend money
children
If
do.
the
for
son
our
withhold
we
that
Our
to
could
work
draw
all the
the
in
to
go
they
send
else
farm-school,
pretend
we
would
we
in
if
and
yield to
we
respect
how
to
the
often
the
earth,
do
it.
do
We
as
fatherland,
remedy
to
not
acknowledge
advise, or
we
of
neglect,
ought
must
we
in
could
women,
faith
fathers
grand-
and
our
the
children
poverty,
of peace
sake
the
from
away
the truth
and
us
for
claims
our
is in
fathers
in
the' Polish
knew
we
For
penury.
we,
our
are
far
We,
conformity with
husbands
our
Poland.
ation.
humili-
misfortunes,
our
wealth
themselves, and
for
could
their blood,
with
our
trifling
any
and
avoid
fertile,much
for
of
children
beloved
our
boast, but
that
don't
at home
could
we
land, but
the
benefits
look
we
it if
when
for
totallytheir painful
soil is
our
bathed
from
consumers*
somebody
to
gartens
kinder-
"
extent
easilyremove
much
Lech,
large
larger part of
and
for
sons
we
tively
posi-
say
many
"
wants
husbands
our
the
home
at
is work
there
money.
often
is
Polish
and
care
and
which
work
daughter
because
no
husbands
Who
I will
don't
women
keep them
some
our
them
have
we
or
school?
books, and
we
of
sake
the
that
by
indifferently
our
and
and
school
to
reason,
with
angry
fault
Our
women.
associations
is at
avoid
We
shops.
the
we,
Who
children?
for
consumers'
our
children
our
schools
no
little success?
little and
PEASANT
ply
sim-
^althoughnot
"
all
of them.
So
with
fault.
social
Often
and
manner
on
say,
we
this
does
it makes
of
negligence,of
an
aversion
Indeed, dear
for
wrong
unconsciousness
the contrary,
of
serious
to
private and
not
it greater
a
don't
nice
to
dresses
this
things
and
is very
diminish
still because
blameworthy
than
for
bad.
In
this
it is the
progress
greatest misfortune
it.
knowing
fault
our
this
hats
sluggisBliess
and,
to
badly
go
acknowledge
society without
enlightenment and
sisters,our
in social matters,
fault if
our
women
questions, and
national
do
many
more
care
we
in
large extent
unhappily
But
us.
great influence
it is to
therefore
and
But
have
we
in
at
all;
quence
conse-
I dare
general.
is the dislike of
COMMUNITY
WIDER
THE
I don't
enligfateninent.
Mrho
speak about
OF
all,because
PRESS
there
wotfien
are
stawy etc.,
in
others
such
are
the
forget
we
of
greatness
the
that after
into
our
hearts
our
awakening
let
and
of
women
encouraging
Let
us
from
passage
The
ourselves
Gaseta]
the wider
and
wiser
intelligent
more
us
Here
five years
to
our
commune
more
the
like
who, however,
who
here to this
do
Neither
We
would
citizens
dark
herd
talk with
of
of
us
be
not
country,
our
cattle.
about.
The
They
the
same
call
as
whereas
to
came
the
wider
community,
based
essentially
primary community
the desire
for response.
on
"
as
same
^the desire
The
It
rouses
been
not
be
for
here
at
were.
talked.
For
we
were
had
only
nothing
to
ready thing.''
we
the
called
been
have
formerly
parties would
there
fathers
our
who
the
to
us
like
if it had
Gauia
The
have
peasants^ would
us
belonged
Gaseta
Party.
been
did
of
none
there be
would
that U has
are^in
Democratic
already. But
years
of the
parties. We
National
read
Swiqieczna
meeting.
this
the
I have
15
other
belonged
There
have
who
belong to
to
"I have
Party.
some
are
also readers
are
want
to
of them
one
; there
me
not
meeting by
[nationally]for
Gazeta
nation.]
Democratic
There
belong
that is true.
of
National
longer,others shorter.
others
to the
community
the words
are
for
the
1914, 10.
next
told
us,
much
cratic
[This peasant meeting, organized by the National DemoParty and attended by over
1500 peasants, illustrates the
i6o.
are
the
at
contribute
ZoTMo,
men,
this
take
awe-struck
can
selves
our-
our
consider
be
us
find
we
and
duties.
own
responsibility.We
our
who
us
of
totallyabout
improvement
among
instead
country
painful truth
us
263
among
to
ROLE
AND
main
Swiqtecsna,
from
see
social
for
our
19QS, 52.
ments,
docu-
attitudes
as
recognitionand
difference
lies in the
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
264
must
primary
obtains
attitudes
Whereas
community.
the individual
group
these
in the
of
satisfaction
his
ties,
personaliby a direct reaction of concrete
be satisfied with
in the secondary gfroup he must
an
indirect reaction of an
impersonal public. Of course,
social instinct
the
intermediarystages from
primary-group to the secondary-group psychology. On
ations
situthe one
hand, in primary-group life there are many
which
him for the secondary-group stage ;
prepare
the other hand, in secondary-g^rouplife,however
on
great may be the prevalenceof abstract and indirect over
and direct relations,the latter never
concrete
entirely
of the
disappear,and lend to all social activities some
interest which
vividness and htmian
they possess in pri"
he
does
not
communities.
mary
Even
wait
in
for
do not
which
to
to
get
mor^
startlingthe
all these
obtained
the
not
claim
he
in
and
of the
come
never
peasant
if he
the
times
some-
of his
recognition or
entitled,if he
sees
the
pects
ex-
possibility
In
unexpected effect
by some
until recognitionor response
is actually
cases,
the individual
must
supplement by imagination
deficiencies of actual reality. Now,
the psychological
experienced
or
once
to
group
through which
name
often
the satisfaction
feels himself
by waiting or
mechanism
consists
at
has
may
The
his claims.
indorse
does
and
response
which
intentionally
postpones
even
desires
individual
primary-group the
recognitionor response,
if others
of
without
pass
large
response
the
community also
in supplementing actually
recognitionby imagined response
and
recognition.
readers, and
of
in the wider
measure
his contribution
satisfaction
The
in
this has
individual
printimagines
on
him
an
who
sees
his
the attitudes
eflFectsimilar
to
WIDER
THE
COMMUNTTY
which
that
actual
Of
have.
comes
of
the wider
how
show
imagined
with
be confirmed
how
would
attitudes
particular
of
many
much
265
perience
actuallyto exrecognition when
and
and
community,
PRESS
expects
response
contact
OF
these
experience of
into direct
he
ROLE
the individual
course
the
AND
members
documents
our
that this
expectation
rect
change indithe people about
into direct connections, to meet
who
know
about
him
he knows
whom
or
through the
But the abilityto be influenced by mere
bilities
possipress.
of social contact
as
implied in the printed word
shall
with
grows
the
and
he
eager
is to
intellectual development
of the peasant.
group
who
has
This
with
connection
any
his
recognition from
the
milieu
immediate
direct
obtains
press
the
on
ground
of his supposed
primary-groups.
We
have
which
that in this
case
seen
the mention
in
find transferred
we
examples of the
to
print of
It
seems
wider
social
attitude which
plane the same
formerly expressed itself
in the dependence of the family upon
the primary community.
When
limited
or
his
to
blame
social horizon
his okolica
the individual
of his
family by
personal
own
from
the
his
matter
the
from
the
which
narrower
the
reacted
community
; this attitude
family solidaritybut
environment
of
peasant
to the
as
was
praise
if it
were
only resulted
enforced
cial
by the so-
was
not
refused
to
dissociate
group
to
which
he
the
vidual
indi-
belonged.
Now
when
the
wider
the
is affected
of
the
by
the latter,not
of
member
individual
an
nomenon
phe-
same
the
the
narrower
tion
negative apprecia-
positiveor
as
the
community,
repeats itself;each
group
object of
villageor
opinion of
social
PEASANT*
POLISH
THE
266
but
gral
inte-
an
as
of
one
In the
the
"we"-psychology.
the
is strengthened
which
other
of
reaction
the
On
the
from
attitude
from
quite out
other
his
those
the
consciousness
of
of
praise
the
to
to
the ^center
proportion
tion
reac-
similar
or
becoming
hand, however,
of
personal
the blame
and
acquires for
nificanc
sig-
its real
wider
import.
community
self
opportunity to dissociate himical
asstmiing a critprimary group by publicly
toward
it or
adopting attitudes different
the individual
gives to
member's
is subjected by
attention
often
by
Each
members,
group
of outside
general manifestations
most
the
which
milieu.
amples
Ex-
of
als
unjustifiedaccusations brought by individuagainst their primary-groups show how eagerly this
in communities
opportunityis grasped by the rebellious elements
where
social disorganization has
been
gressing.
pro-
Nevertheless,
in local
press as weapon
constructive
for
purposes,
wider
to
impose their
propaganda of
successful only
ideas
and
community
its leaders
standards
new
if the
environment.
social sanction
the
But
act
the
among
individuals
of
to
as
arbiters
primary-groups.
upon
ideas
feel independent
immediate
this
tendency to use
struggles can be utilized
it makes
it possible for
even
who
social
the
peasants
for
the
and
And
be
can
opinion
peasant
may
the
of
needs
commit
their
some
an
iso-
268
of
POLISH
THE
intimacy to
Their
the informal
external
structure
PEASANT
organizationof
similar
was
primary
communities
in which
the
differed
and
which
are
always
groups.
political
for
wider,
much
In this respect
be interested.
to
of
that
to
was
everything
practically
supposed
was
these
peasant
they
from
sembled
re-
other
more
or
less
specialized.
The
method
by
was
spread among
was
calculated
which
'tance, and
to
vice
feelingof
develop
It
community
idealistic elements
the
their
versa.
solidarity
moral
of the wider
the members
by appealing to
nature
the
of
their
was
as
self-evident
who
in establishing
activity,
social institutions,in fosteringharmonious
social
new
cooperation in short,in helping to raise the whole peasant
class to a higher cultural level.
And
the other
on
of
hand, all those who activelyparticipatedin the work
social reconstruction
considered
were
belonging to the
select minority as real collaborators
of the leaders ; they
treated as the "advance
were
guard of progress," as a
kind of aristocracy whose
based
not
on
prestige was
more
of economic
"
on
their importance
the
attempts
the
old
whose
same
were
religiousidea
members
owed
impart
to
of
to
a
one
wide
new
less
successfully,
moral
vitalityto
Christian
another
community
disinterested
between
not
have
help
them.
much
WIDER
THE
COMMUNITY
AND
practical significancefor
economic
than
conditions
the
able
to
the
much
PRESS
the
claims
His
object
he
when
even
269
past.
oftener
subject of assistance,and
help, his primary-group had
altruism.
OF
in the
peasant
him
made
ROLE
was
all his
on
phasis
clergy by the exclusive emit put on
the
reduced
purely religiousmatters
duties of the Christian community to praying for one
another
and making collections for new
churches.
Of
the few documents
as
referringto these activities
course,
this type of mutual
show, even
help implies altruistic
Moreover,
emotions
which
be
can
the
developed
extended
and
far
so
it
as
of lay leaders.
mostly the work
of stirringaltruistic tendencies
was
efficient way
to be the appeal to
other
to
curred
actuallyoc-
The
most
has
proved
ings
publicmeetsuggestions.
sympatheticemotions at
when
the susceptibility
emotional
to
is higher than usual,particularly
in primary-group members,
and the whole
leaves a deeper impression.
matter
Calamities
hunger,
and
which
befell
'flood"
particular communities
evidently
important than
more
found
the
the
actual
help
the attitude
which
which
could
An
this method
do
of his
the
is that,
but
primary
whereas
and
response
of
whole
was
poses.
purquence
conse-
primary-
individual
ant
peas-
villageor
form
offered
partly as
fire,
response,
constructive
appealing to
assistance,
partlybecause the
for
could
developed by such
interestingpoint
of
groups
was
easiest
"
of
parish,this type of
obligationof mutual
communities
the
rather
than
side
help outsumed
solidarityas-
assistance
between
tween
beviduals,
indi-
it
it
is
only
wider
The
being
of
each
its
through
the
of
on
will
always
and
these
individual
thus
but
it"
groups
also
unity
as
welfare.
be
only
not
agg^lomeration
cannot
breaking
foundations.
new
an
^is
members
"
common
definitely
not
reconstructed
individuals
primary-groups,
unless
is
For
sufficiently.
developed
being
community
organization
of
not
PEASANT
primary-group
peasant
up;
is
and
deserves
the
in
POLISH
THE
270
be
whole
"
actively
complete
^not
alone
interested
an
CHAPTER
INSTITUTIONS
COOPERATIVE
if
attitudes
all the
did
is
factor
as
former
force
the
attitudes
new
the
been
social
any
social
some
classifying
attempts
the
hamper
In
peasant
and
and
counteract
studying
communities,
the
of
process
shall
reconstruction
it has
is far
from
been
at
it is
successful.
Of
ready
sanction
the
etc.
ful
unsuccess-
state
thus
and
"
received
ever
society
tems,
sysout
with-
grow
continually
; reconstruction
271
reconstruction
in
keep
been
has
thus
And
leave
another.
one
we
never
not
rational
concrete
organization.
far
the
thus
has
did
except
we
perfectly
any
tutions,
insti-
old
there
hardly
leading principle
common
the
anti-social, immoral,
if
for
channels;
persist and
which
it has
institutions
new
institutional
abnormal,
of
of
course,
without
construct
institutions
since
of
condition,
to
institutions
revolutionists
by
which
organization
consideration,
adequate
any
as
second
the
to
And,
would
first condition
destroy entirely
attitudes
attitudes
them
creation
socially
none
socially dangerous
to
old
reaction.
prepare
As
into
latter, by tending
ignore
yet
the
by hindering
and
perfect
if the
and
The
conservatists
by
that
so
another.
one
be
find
could
members
expression,
with
both
neglected
the
its
would
group
disorganization,
of
interfere
not
of
social
institutional
sanctioned
act
of
organization
The
the
best
mind
has
these
possible
to
the
teria,
cri-
conscious
here
important
course
Polish
of
learn
new
only begun,
social
how
system
many
THE
272
peasant communities
movement,
do
know
Polish
new
stituti
in-
community;
any
later
affected
the
ganization
or-
whole
the
ods
methjudge the principles and
which
only by their applicationin particular cases
be considered
not
cantypicalin certain respects; we
appreciatethem unconditionallyas applicable to all
We
process.
may
As
to
thus
can
and
groups
is
the
found
yet
and
war
have
state
by
not
regulationin
yet how
not
of
have
attitudes
expression and
finallywe
untouched
almost
are
new
many
PEASANT
POLISH
for
all purposes.
the
old social institutions,
the
movement
new
ter
latwith the commvme.
The
particularlyconcerned
is in principlea politically
organized community;
its function
but
Russian
under
exclusivelythat
of
domination
almost
was
the central
intermediary between
and the country population,collectingtaxes,
government
sending recruits,and in general executing the orders of
the administration.
Legally, however, the commune
could
of
have
been
instrument
much
which
autonomy
for
the
the
have
should
Russian
made
it
very
d^jee
useful
munity.
organization of the comin
passivity of the peasant
much
as
executive
to
deprive
the influence
utility. Under
particularlysince 1905, the commime
ness
arbitrari-
the
as
of its
to
internal
contributed
politicalmatters
this; it had
than
more
traditional
The
of
an
of
this
ment
instru-
Polish
ers,
lead-
velop
began to deinto a really vital institution,though its efforts
administration
from
justified
legallyunprevent the Russian
interference
with
affairs
communal
were
mostly
unsuccessful.
Another
tried
to
spite of
term
seems
old
reform
the
institution
was
the
which
villageas
the
economic
have
always
been
new
among
strict
the
movement
body.
sense
Polish
In
of the
peas-
INSTITUTIONS
COOPERATIVE
ants
family,not
which
owned
by
it would
take
for various
matter,
land
some
with
sons
rea-
too
unit.
economic
an
measure
community
273
granary,
Now,
the
social
new
changed;
^built
"
villagegroup,
it does
result from
both
was
the concentration
into
one
piece by
hinder
not
of social
important
the
of which
of
this
common
nies"
"colo-
so-called
has
solidarity
for
new
able
innumer-
neighborhood
decayed. But
social and
economic
when
even
reasons
of
village,and
interestingmethods
quoted
types of social
of the lots
means
consent
are
"
it prevents
close
of this reform
the way
was
of the whole
unanimous
consent
obtain
be
villages cannot
farms
developing and
quarrels which
more
The
conditions.
old
to
ity
recentlyacquired from the nobilThough this isolation is tmfavorable
gregarious type of cohesion of the
organization from
the old form
adaptation
land
on
traditional
the
in
peasant
new
many
in
economic
and
dwellings
isolated.
are
to
but
attitudes
of
concentration
modified
be
must
in
our
documents.
pastures, forests
and
were
in order
used,
Finally,in
waters,
the
to
some
ters
mat-
only
the individualiza-
POLISH
THE
274
tion of economic
attitudes
personal claims
it because
use
he
the
the
to
was
cooperative system
rights to a personal share
stock
common
he
because
will be
have
traditional
important
the
The
the
solidaritybetween
group
shadow
the
of the
solidaritywhereas,
new
is
woman
the
to
us
The
has
Polish
judge
main
been
the creation
of
of
the
as
action
ready
"
it
in
riage
mar-
^is but
"
be the
to
have
we
In
bearer
in
seen
whom
the
the
unity
this movement
is too
in
recent
to
mit
per-
the
social reconstruction
of the old
reform
institutions.
new
was
Among
the
at
action
the
Germany,
means;
models
for
men
and
of
Belgium,
the
time
same
desire
the
relatively
easy
was
economic
and
the
family gjoup.
expected
however,
upon
common
small
most
world.
of
children
women
general and
most
Here
very
not
institutionalize
to
the
of its results.
stress,
put
the
peasant
ciples
prin-
revived, and
be
the man
preceding volume, it was
upon
of the large family mostly relied.
But
among
others.
western
members
unity of
class
the
agement
man-
^the
"
and
the peasant
the
ever,
family. Howis hardly any better in
the
wife
husband,
"
of
to
reorganize
and
has
tarily
volun-
but
collective
himself
of
spheres
the
to
part
that
to
situation
cultivated
highest
remain
institution
could
but
definite methodical
attempts
rect
di-
individual
property
expects
without
the
been
the
cient
an-
no
group,
the
to
profitable
more
efficient and
Less
where
this share
have
to
the
of
in
had
property
member
modem
agrees
individual
common
the
from
change
to
was
which
in
communism,
PEASANT
to
for
the
upon
titudes
at-
new
the easiest
economic
show
who
but
vance.
ad-
tages
the advan-
separately had
methods
institutions
England
"
of
mon
com-
either
were
or
could
be
POLISH
THE
276
in which
measure
model
that
so
the latter
which
upon
PEASANT
the
operation,
co-
new
is moulded.
[This document
z6z.
development of
and
of
creating new
and
They
A
meeting held
to
held.
because
he
so
name
?"
friend
My
there
whether
he
left.
."
friend
my
them.
Then
shrieks
and
and
spent
met
he
few
a
had
great
floors, and
sensibly and
of
the
that
that
of
they
Then
did
not
know
until the
they
discussed
sign
your
what
sign
to
us
"
asked
wait
He
had
and
the
the
clerk asked
some
for
money
repay
was
office.
our
I do
what
them
"There
it.
The
young
care."
not
to
the
matter
sign
their
repairing the
necessary
young
in
reply
grey-haired peasant
Then
noble
with
Therein
him.
name
my
ccmversation
same
one
him
gentlemen decide,"
district office.
the
asked
only signed
asked
must
was
He
you
one.
you
name
He
politelywhat
clerk.
sign my
pened
hap-
meeting
did
thing about
decide.
them
approached
quarrels.
did
^"What
"
others
two
^"Then
another
met
all."
did I
Why
informed
was
a
why
arguing; let
are
appointed
"
friends
to
well
were
was.
names
he
and
farmer
to
The
left."
He
many
not
unable
was
returning home
and
on.
were
clerk
said that he
"
this.
this.
community.
''But
name.
of
the
was
our
and
asked
and
He
went
enough, though
people
who
in
are
about
of my
there
themselves.
us
the
but
One
.
convince
farmer
"No,
"
signed mine
names.
are
The
decided?"
trouble
mayor
nobles
signed his
be
to
was
the
"
old
reforming
worry
peasant
had
he
could
ago
them
; let
commune
not
decided.
was
of
need
good administration
[peasant] noble
many
what
that
that
met
are
end,
the
the
show
ones
quarterly meeting.
to
go
He
there
for
care
long
not
for the
Sunday
him
not
^take notice
"
following
are
clerk
of
ignorant and
clerk in the
five
institutions.]
people are
is good.
They do
mayor
the
consciousness
Our
and
the
cried:
had
the
said
speech
**Mr.
CXX)PERATIVE
is he
Clerk, what
clerk
The
the
mayor
Such
others
to
nor
did not
them
the
communal
of the
the
their
sign
before
names
hand,
such
abuse
an
be called to
to
to
nor
imprison anyone,
to
nor
For
ought
commune
of
the arrogance
meetings,
Somebody
and
was,
which
received
the
And
it
of
order
nor
power,
and
even
Sxviqteczna,1904,
meeting
was
held
this money
the
constables
such
to
with
advice
the
in
drowned
been
spent
.
of the
saloon
only such
crosses
new
ones
and
need
Not
along the
should
the
stables
con-
secretary
and
the ten
few
fanners
the
This
as
for all,for
the
elders
were
majority agreed
roads
and
are
Baths
are
is the treasure
ruined
and
need
of
man.
repairingor
also very
are
"
have
necessary
health
Roads
"
might
money
be
to
commune
Jews have.
raised.
be
bad
here
repairing.
long ago
there
savings bank.
With
prison]. And
the
were
this
our
about
more
than
'"goat" ate
It is not
300
the
roubles.
difficult to
thousand
secretary built
and
in the town?
of health
Only
and
The
town.
divide
to
us
secretary.
something useful
on
elders
that there
us
advised
some
if
even
each.
in
example,
Swi^ty.Krzyz,
of
each
is it not
But
rubles
40
rubles
10
For
communes.
the district
cow
secretary milks."
the
the
10.
commune
is
secretary informed
to
commune
receive
what
'The
and
would
opposed
mountains
the
the recruits
took
roubles
200
between
who
from
our
recently. The
of
balance
of
some
far
not
was
old farmer
an
followinganswer
holds by the horns
reallyis in
commune,
asked
once
the
mayor
thus
one
go?
And
criminallyresponsible.
z6a.
arrested.
man
Gaseta
him."
Arrest
vote.
no
people and
punishment.
other
has
ordered
some
the
not
to
He
.277
word.
ignorance of
order
clerk
held
say
clerk has
inflict any
the
support
conduct
to
talkingabout
seeing such
is the
INSTITUTIONS
guess.
whole
goat with
And
The
where
most
roubles
in
our
''goat"[slang for
thousand, though,
legs and
did
the
horns
700
beautiful
as
is not
roubles
farms
in
THE
278
our
community
and
of
the
Thus
dark
it
happens
commune-members
the
plenipotentiariessome
who
commune
a
[put
rag
the discussion.
For
We
blame]
be
also
and
such
protoccris
and
are
up
it is
how
formerly
quarrels as
Swi^ecsna,
Gageia
*
all in
ings.
meet-
th^
so
munal
com-
our
the
what
at
at
at
that
well
no
mix
not
made
are
Polish
in
are
do
decided
we
everybody knows
Now
enligfatemnent, txit
upon
and
writen
wiser
some
this account.
on
i63"
also
real
comers
spring
last
example,
in the
occurred
in
dark,
also
are
have
are
have
good decisions
But
the present.
to
seem
some
meetings should
written
for
us,
to
secietaij
commune
pin
of the
the
of
are
I must
among
their
among
in the
men
precisely those
are
tavern-owner.
and
others
PEASANT
POLISH
4"
igos,
institutions.]
Please, my
in what
dear
manner
scattered
fellow-readers
you
lots,because
here
vexatious
small
on
of
way
and
how
farming
find any
cannot
we
Gazeta, write
of the
inducing
the
our
we
years,
of
all attempts
There
was
new
survey
and
of them
work, what
all must
labor
unite
to
One
of them
how
to
it costs
to
their
in
But
spite
accomplish anything.
to
governmental
How
survey.
encouraged them!
of
that."
me
Now
lots.
He
there
it is
not
agree
But
that
with
And
pieces. Oh,
what
impossible to describe!
these
account
on
of all five,but
repeats
will be
the survey.
to
scattered
on
Only
please tell
Nothing helps
villages. He
do
read.
or
who
suffer
is the leader
write
account
other
^a
"
the surveyors
is interested
someone
man?
unable
of land
five of them
are
because
on
been
unification.
to
help either.
There
want
neighbors
have
we
the commissioner
did not
the
encourage
20
of
people do
their
he does
at communal
what
me
no
can
be
persuasion,
the
time
the
done
no
not
know
''Just
never
to
sent
con-
such
instances
same:
not
ignorance.
meetings :
no
him,
even
five
Perhaps
of
''There
INSTITUTIONS
COOPERATIVE
ivill
56
be
colonies
no
people
I won't
because
who
We
164.
of
have
This
pasture
this
fit
time
the
at
had
for
even
that
for
the
young
trees
for fences.
the
to
the
that
learned
no
in
even
the
be
and
but to sell to
Jews
When
in order
years
were
have
to
forest
the
ago,
lands
our
each
cattle
there.
of the
cuts
in
or
then
But
to
now
drinking
trees
complained
cut
of
score
not
copecks
Swiqtecsna,1900^
[a
5.
troduced
in-
division
new
single spot]
when
people
dozen
divided, in order
the time
to
to use
comes
and
not
bad
not
tion
rq^ard this resolu-
neighbors
do
to
pasture any
community;
breaks
use,
and
at a
intentionallynot
was
on
in
damage.
some
[they
concentrated
farm
trees
another
or
unjust. When
them
needs
did
condemn
not
thick.
too
spoiled. One
makers,
cut
noticeable
grew
day-time,and
true
when
of
score
was
the trees
unwise
was
times
Gajseta
165.
It is
happened?
punishment threatened
own
destruction
to
did
court
This
co-owners.
were
began
If
forest.
yotmg
be
few
But
court.
cut
right; no
order
night, later
watched,
Others
peasants.
grew
in spots where
cut
slowly this
first at
They
all
was
the
to
whole
peaceably. Then
fit for poles, the people agreed to
were
time, but it
vrent
with
what
But
forest
the
years
each
But
land
of
covered
buildingpurposes.
of trees
score
distribution
the
acres]
the
of
property
dozen
the
became
already then
was
been
of
1904, 24.
[7vl6ka=30 niorgs=37"4
wlSka
which
pasture
common
village
few
stubborn.
are
Swiqtecma,
Gasita
thus
And
it."
permit
do
can
here
279
for
fire,like
thief, because
or
he
another
has
spent
fair in
with which
he could
Jezow the money
buy firewood and he will not dig turf, of which every one among
has a piece sufficient for his wants.
us
Others
and
at
because
at the
whose
meeting
every
it
pixitect his
fields
seems
own
to
are
urge
them
situated
the
further
community
away
to
particularpiece.
You
think
envy
divide
for
the former
the
forest
everybody
badly, my
to
dear
POLISH
THE
28o
neighbors!
If
shall be
we
his
watch
one
whole.
After
dividing it
into
our
tree.
What
made
we
the
May
and
repeat
hardly make
;
of the
that
forest
same
these
more
no
words:
of the
Letter
Everywhere
x66.
organized
as
all know
and
works
unite
we
us;
among
lose
our
of
lack
when
than
them.
live
poorly,
any
heads
even
amuse
and
do
not
we
stupid people do
obliged
to
stupid things.
with
common
amusements
are
now
himself
better
in
more
is united.
strength of many
town
everybody lives
yet in our
think
about
work
know
is
help of
to
do.
not
nothing good
miserably, and
what
does
others, and
there
of the lack of
not
heart
the
Therefore
with
misfortune, in consequence
we
to
probably ; and
this
Why,
matter
to work
in order
can
man
to
want
for
it alone
difficult to do
We
to
unite
good.
common
common,
And
group.
people
ago
conq"elled
in fact
are
do
years
Swiqiecsna; unpublished.
Gaseta
to
this
''Let the
truth,
division.
take
as
bum
to
the
were
of
roof
30
or
still
are
I say
and
"
intelligentfarmers
more
trees
compelled
20
some
fell every
and
easilythat
more
remember
be
cart
within
laths under
should
we
then, preciselybecause
it down
cut
we
with
down,
cut
the
from
anyone
coming
be
every
protect
can
prevent
from
nor
would
hedge
you
division
not
man
would
we
tion,
destruc-
us,
could
will believe
You
neighbors, when
my
in
it from
preserve
one
part
our
would
stakes
of them.
most
to
best
bad
to
now
part
profit should
the
and
straw
we
own
month
young,
forest
but
piece;
cutting. Fearing
too
the
obliged to sit,all of
own
driving cattle
and
divide
we
PEASAIfT
in
of
case
neighbors
our
[Examples:
organization for
mon
com-
public baths.]
Caxeta
167.
with
which
[This document
shows
the
Swuflecsna,i9g^ A
beginning of initiative
state
interferes
too
much
with
social
life
"
^the
but
is
ex-
COOPERATIVE
legaldecrees.]
Committee
of
Ministers
be
be
one
the
of
according
communal
4)
That
longer periods,
it be
30,
the
to
the
the
that
the
the
7) That
and
management
of
in
schools
of
the
the
members
villageselementary
February 19 and
teaching in the native
of
for
punishments
in
teaching
in communal
be
of
secretaries
free
at
whom
provincial and
of
means
other
the
economical
resulted
relations
1864] be settled by
the
of
elected
ties;
by the authori-
lots of
to
men
the
to
them
of
farmers, if
it ;
between
endowment
courts
tary,
secre-
placed under
be
right granted
the
village-groupagree
all
of officials appointed
of
decisions
commtmal
composed
decision
from
roads
of road-councils
least of the
at
their
use
appoints;
he
villagemeetings have
8) That
the
understand
can
courts
district be
the
to
communal
elect the
to
of
members
way
chief
care
the
That
law.
the
meetings and
by communal
9) That
not
needs
commune
of those
two-thirds
of two-thirds
meetings and
language be used
That
unifying by
amount
them
half years
the
Decisions
That
with
in Polish
that this
abuses
repay
for
establish
to
in these
communal
rights in accordance
and
and
the
formed
re-
specialpermission be abolished;
be left free to
6)
to
savings banks
reintroduced.
5) That
be written
and
them
be
Imperial
without
commime
farms
two
the
permitted
August
language be
their
the wish
to
from
should
assembly;
according
home
of
and
loan
schools
in
for
ants
peas-
wishes:
and
savingsbanks
borrow
have
the peasants
the
and
but within
now
communal
communes
which
tion
peti-
petitionthe
needs
loans
granted
may
value
the
as
year
3) That
and
this
...
following
loan
farmers
that
one-fourth
within
of
peasants
the communal
That
so
of
In
into
good brought
all
repaid in installments;
2)
of
the
express
the
281
Petersburg received
in
peasants.
200
over
Miechow
i) That
to
and
removed
of
by
signed by
of
be
can
means
existence
The
INSTITUTIONS
instead
manorK)wners
of
of
the
and
peasants
peasants
with
land
[special]commissioners;
THE
282
lo) That
be
POLISH
of the funds
out
granted loans
PEASANT
for mutual
fire-insurance
of houses
of
peasants
non-combost*
ible material;
ii) That
watches
and
of
to
decisions
the
of
schools
build
Mimster
the
the
from
of
get back
the
The
of
land
tavern
in
order
in
the
1905,
21.
of
realization
entered
was
farmers
peasant
took
by
announced
farmers.
42
part, in the
[In
second
I9t" in
undertaken
in connection
with
23.] The work
competitions meets
continually growing response
among
farmers.
increasing confidence
With
their attempts
but
improvements made
at
the
even
heavy
farmers.
his
describe
do
his
in
Every
farm
who
one
and
work
the
enters
results
what
he
tell what
has
their
daily activities
reflect about
to
further
done
also
good ideas,
"
From
"
to
in
while
done
of
frame
is apt
to
could
what
and
doing.
thing and
one
sorbed
ab-
are
ing,
insight into their farm-
already been
verification
Merely
who
The
to
aims
arrival of
the
spot is
suggest
dissuade
many
from
other.
an-
"
descriptionsthere
the
scarcely able
to
Such
better
is worth
encourage
consistencyin
order
has
what
duty is
useful.
very
acquire
what
and
delegates whose
to
must
he
reached.
ful
use-
very
competition
in detail, and
exactly and
small
competitions are
such
not
only
they describe
in extremely difficult situations
their
These
.
for
of
cares
Tuture.
for the
intentions
be
able
third
the
to
left
be
to
Swiqtecsna,
factor
as
competition 18 farmers
first
govemmenta]
reconstruction].
Agricultural Section
by the
the
community
in methods
fourth
and
this land.
upon
[The wider
and
needs
Lands
strictlyenforced;
Gaseta
x68"
State
of
sale of himber
village groups
abolition
the
after
be
peasants
That
13)
to
the
Agriculture concerning
forests
night-
establish
to
[keep] order;
That
12)
meetings be permitted
communal
to
inform
the
attempts
xvad
and
themsdves
of
is evident
great endurance
people who,
write, grasp
about
the
though
newspaper
world
sometimes
or
and
and
to
book
in
improve
284
THE
conditions.
For
example, he borrows
rouble
one
pays
PEASANT
POLISH
roubles
lOO
5 roubles
interest and
for
for
Jew
another
to
mootfa,
one
the
mediation."
Our
buy
to
in his
farming
small
(or
roubles
farmers
loan.
farmers.
could
could
back
at
which
to
interest and
small
third
which
be used
to
for
lend
could
agriculture. The
real
no
and
of
in
And
The
of
is,
it
began
ago
far
and
found
have
farming.
as
contributed
Their
can
one
those
see
relativelylittk
influence
from
the
peasant
has
the
their
upon
descriptions
complete confidence
have
improve
become
their
deeper,
agricultural
farming sometimes
advanced
to
is
farmers.
influence
been
improvements.
the
^in so
"
thorough, and
the
salvation, that
^seems
"
in which
of
but
newspapers
larger estates
of peasant
in huts
continuous,
years
the
in
great gratitude.
elevation
farming
more
have
things
improvements, have
owners
the
for
of the 42
out
with
neighbors
of
farmer
thus
newspapers
to
information
small
our
him.
for
search
to
farmers
the
some
peting
com-
The
increasing their income.
greatest help and
of his agriculturalprogression, encouragement
matters
necessary
by
all the
ing
Only misery look-
whatsoever.
them
paid
of
means
advice
forces
large
years)
from
practice of doing
agriculturalknowledge
to
10
lages
vil"
be
majority when
in
purposes
money
is manifest
which
the
over
refuse
not
all
distinct defect
savings banks
loaning
would
of
needs
lies useless
now
for
satisfy
not
in great numbers
which
during
do
pressing
most
even
in installments
The
interest
interest
year
be put
associations
at
These
be satisfied
or
improvements
banks
commtmal
The
sisters
and
some
^2 roubles
pay
associations)scattered
rather
loans
pay
sometimes
must
nee^s of small
the
to
wants
to introduce
piece of land, or finally,
hundred
who
peasant
gradually
grow.
10
But
now
or
ao
in view
large estates
on
petition
com-
COOPERATIVE
Besides
by the
285
enterprisingindividuals.
more
Not
169,
at
only in
Swiqteczna,
occurred
have
to
communal
an
old
he
was
the
in
could
who
woman
talking about
not
know
how
Today there
is
and
off their
selfishness,they understand
efforts
great deal
sibly and
of
in
the
"As
As
commune
the
is,so
the
[At
of
Kielce
it
smoking,
so
measures
the
The
[one
will inform
any
and
how
them
farmer's
members
will be
the
prevent
formed
he
In
addition
of mutual
obligedto
an
proverb
reciprocally:
the
39.
province
regulationsagainst
to
restrictive
these
insurance
choose
1904,
was
in their
ized.]
organ-
villagesde-
much
bums
had
before
of the
commune.
under
the
neighboring decurions.
any
honor
bam
two
village-elder,
it is
in
commune
certain
fires.
for every
man
without
Swiqteegna,
enforce
following system
hay which
other
to
as
it is said, boast
so
property"; and
certain
to
are
village-elders
curious
case
decided
was
elect
is the mayor.
meeting of
"
administration.
is the
sen^
The
commune.
of and
boast
to
proper
shaken
They
agreement.
Gaseta
170.
they
peaceful
common
ever3rthingis done
something
is, so
owner
quently
Conse-
shouting, and
by
Dtugoborze,
office
if it has
community
needle.
At
to manage
of
communal
and
man
People have
that
unanimous
an
commune
says:
the
the
their
charge.
for
to
done.
enlightenedpeople
members
that
be
can
easily come
and
honest
about
she
old
an
understanding because
an
more
Dhigoborze.
anything useful.
decide
to
to
of
like those
come
awl
an
called
change
were
meetings discussions
felt
10.
1904,
everything
community
people there
Formerly, when
in
respect but
one
is also
"
Caseta
seems
is noticeable
small
among
INSTITUTIONS
the
estimate
leadership of the
neighbors of the
After
the
of
amount
same
one
collected
the loss
mayor
ruined
loss has
grain, straw,
been
from
a
the
council
consistingof
by fire and
estimated
two
they
POLISH
THE
286
will calculate
and
much
how
elders, with
and
hay
contributed
be
must
how
hearth-tax
the
over
Swiqteczna,
Gageta
From
171.
God,
beginning
is
roads, which
roubles
of
cartloads
and
I did
But
the
become
The
church.
road
the
nor
youth
active
the
spring
holes.
build
to
Kowalski
the
road
Perhaps
his whole
some
one
in
it
holes
and
in
may
it is difficult
changes such
an
written
name
mentioned
above
example of
The
most
lies for
rains
even
and
over
some
the
streets
simply
obstacle
in
to
that
for
the
the
first in
to
fill old
and
Wojdecb
rounded,
worked
it
at
road
Therefore
At
Wojnecki built
is
worthy
the
towns
our
in
and
lacking
the road.
nice
But
reasun.
insignificant
insignificant.In
not
cross
some
one
to
have
lages
vilwho
his
example of those
bridge.
And
thus
the
difficult situation
was
wheels
was
am
an
is not
are
into
golden letters.
Michal
family.
think
the
repaired
and
middle, and
the
of
.
stone
cut
help
to
farmer
and
straightened,heightened
strenuously with
bridge of
strong
road, beginning
the
Jozef Pliwy
village-elder
cleaned
repaired
Magiera
paved
improvement
in every
beautifully. The
and
beginning
are
is the
comforting
more
came
ioners.
parish-
my
I could
yards] of
at
angry
roads
F.
is
what
But
400
Spring
away.
wherever
stones
sqeen^=.2
road
effect.
without
get
tried
bring each
to
agree
mile
disheartened
[i
sqzen
not
the
willingly offered
M.
would
bought
remained
me.
be
to
I tried to
htmdred
several
Mr.
to
of beaten
stretch
small
farmers
the
stones
not
Only
least
at
winter
Last
us.
391
of
improvement
the
for
Piotrkow.
of
endeavors
my
from
make
this but
for
for
care
necessary
very
to
direction
the
in
people
induce
to
so
to
1904,
"Thanks
following words:
the
received
we
are
we
it
parish Witow
of the
priestcurate
Reverend
the
Piotrkow
near
the
village,and
each
by
sheaves
many
the
it
hand
basis of
the
on
PEASANT
hollowed
that
of
Rogalski.
sides of
low
His
road.
they had
field
The
lowered
CXX)PERATIVE
it
finallysome
unable
were
the
entire
not
only
4 feet below
or
to
pass
this farmer
at
village-grouphas agreed
repairthis part of
to
to
came
the
Rogalskis
the
To
be sure,
milk.
the
and
to
not
hinder
invited
have
water
in the
Once
of
the
Unable
to
said
man
will
the
that
late fall it
it
forest
and
of
peasants
have
gone.
in crowds
hard
of
I have
belong
to
unify all
of
the unification
But
farms
how
especiallyattached
are
They do
since this
them
to
the
any
bom.
not
that
their
own
free
heart
who
People
soul
and
new
have
they
Swiqtecsna, 1899^
are
of
ways
so
to which
only because
if
to
enlightened.
un-
unenlightened,
their
to
11.
opposed
are
people,even
such
often
to
"
usually stubborh
believe in any
And
"
farms.
are
or
to
our
in
succeeded
villagelonged
Gtueta
Z73"
pass
own
who
public good.
for the
to
searching for
passer-by.
the entire
those
had
astonished
was
if in
1905, 24.
their
seen
never
...
I
...
as
that
Domaniewice*
on
it for
leave
to
self
him-
nicely,
sides
Swiqtecsna,
happened
I asked
was
in
fresh
some
both
on
it
they bore
have
to
gutters
fields and
planting a forest
were
but
run
in the
what
guess
of the road.
farmer, Dominik,
the
persuaded
village-groupplowed down
Gazeta
172,
the
Zielinski,
spot and
their house
to
me
swore
bor
neigh-
their
one,
eager
to the
The
the earth
threw
most
even
to
not
The
I went
us.
passers-by
village. Only now
force
riages
car-
winter
the
and
courage
road.
son
Finally the grown-up
helped to plow and cleaned
as
so
the
for encouragement.
me
calmly
the whole
take
to
and
snow
at
In
in this strait.
another
one
but
287
filled with
was
pass
INSTITUTIONS
paternal soil.
it will nourish
paternal soil has nourished their ancestors
do
also. Thus
not
want
to listen to any
they
change,
unification
But
people have
let
us
And
of land.
.
remember
enlightenedus.
dark
that
Why
we
do
were
not
we
man
is
also
dark
try
always stub-
to
and
be
good
good
in
288
THE
order
enlighten our
to
whose
value
[It
been
reading the
as
oppose
to
the
together with
of]
What
to
stubborn
that
say
him.
He
had
would
to
show
to
unify
him,
was
him
But
from
for
us
even
have
but
sion
posses-
those
stubborn
!
He
farming!
was
Enough
negligent that
so
Small
by goodwill.
of them.
was
became
read
enlightenment
one
he
people
I have
and
years
by violence
farmed
children
went
we
he
for
would
; you
hid
his hut
to
himself
in
to
do
with
such
wish
to
hear
about
What
us.
did not
commissioner
Almost
and
have
He
when
found
has
already. And
villagemeetings
to
people.
to
ago
he
man
163).]
years
for real
now
how
sack.
source
one
enjoyed [the
two
not
And
come
in
away
riddle
for
anywhere.
go
farms.
the
ran
years
never
himself
he
I have
in detail about
all.
to
be
(See document
of land
more
dozen
bring
to
should
there
neighbors
of
never
village where
years
they thirst
here
the
to
piece
How
I shall write
most
in
neighbors, yet
my
them
become
the
unification
stubborn
my
ones
20
lead
to
?
.
Gazeta
unified
overcame
know
not
Gazeta
to
PEASANT
neighbors and
impossible that
subscribed
it
they do
seems
dark
so
POLISH
the
persuade
to
This
bam.
And
man
the survey
the
the
of
found
we
everybody laughed
How
elder.
scorned
constables
business], he
When
called
been
he
had
listen
which
to
even
every
after
man
began
Then
[and
to
one
ran
villagemeeting
law
to
to
imposes
in his
He
year.
call
to
us
think
3
and
years
from
times
for
to
no
only
had
village. He
longer
got it.
without
ing
hav-
But
us.
when
the
fulfilling
not
ran
to
the
from
away
but
mayor
become
ent
differ-
self
him-
but
us
to
meetings.
read
the
He
his
Swiqteczna
Gazeta
began
inquire about
of
he
he began
village-elders,
upon
the
neighbor
a
away
the
and
[for official
cart
night before
village-
the mayor
for
came
day and
by the elder, he
in his house.
during the
some
[this man]
How
us
I started
assembled
at
the
only
not
wait
to
elected
been
duties
If
us!
had
met
we
We
means.
to
listen
various
eldership he got
to
people
carefully himself
problems]
so
the
And
.
changed
diat
he
COOPERATIVE
wished
even
elected
He
become
to
some
himself, and
Gaseta
the
But
he
from
partisan of
stubborn
of
survey
On
174*
useful
chowa].
Qiristmas
thanks
of God:
man,
in
the
the
The
twice
of music
conversation
of
and
the
in suitable
filled the
the
belonged
songs.
The
them
to
income
roubles
200
from
pretty
very
[Cz^sto-
and
and
costumes
the
young
and
sang
the
were
appeal
sale of
to
tickets
curtain
from
The
made
that
work-shops and
well
very
for
and
of the
moments
the
Simeon
that
play
was
court-
stage
even
can
from
at
are
in
not
organists,similar
initiators of small
educational
cause
present especiallybe-
taverns
from
the
Old
of the Saints.
be divided
very
us
well
and
the New
No
great trouble
is
the spectators
by
off from
bed-sheets, and
fields,let
them
on
Lives
the
learned.
change
our
ments,
Testa-
liked
Konstanty Sul-
desirable
necessary.
herds
shep-
elders, communal
mayors,
would
is very
This
or
the
help of teachers
the
villageswhich
entertainments.
for such
wrote
much
very
theater.
and
of
songs
ted
educa-
an
introduce, with
theaters
divisions.
10
composed
the
actors,
the
History of
Borowiecki,
song,
entire
The
St.
of
church
net.
this occasion
assistants
1904, 32,
town
the
factory, represented
church-prophet, and
all that
to
our
piece entitled
angels
On
had
in
and
about
come
be-
villageand
the
we
of
theater
singers' association
connoisseur
it.
the
day after
the
Miracle-Play, in 5 acts
organist of that parish,Stanis)aw
The
had
man
performed
Zygmtmt
and
entertainment
Helbich,
Birth
the
into
and
Adam
before.
as
Swi^ecsna,
GauUk
munt
same
of the farms.
tmification
and
commune
meetings, looked
commune
after 3 years
ardent
most
longer the
no
was
289
unhappily the
but
mayor,
village and
to
came
else.
one
INSTITUTIONS
or
flutes,can
O
brothers
my
life for
pany
accom-
better
one
in
I
POLISH
THE
290
Let
us
otherwise
wish
consciences,
our
hereafter
our
Year
and
awaits
To
The
30
or
40
advise
to
well
in
as
small
only advised;
or
it showed
smd
its ardent
the
difficult to
obtain
today and
people did
there
legally. We
to
at
associations
; and
wa)rs,
Some
of
relation between
known
are
even
the
new
only
fewer
ones,
happened
when
to
nor
skill
sign of
know
about
the younger
not
do
something
could
readers,
ganizers.
or-
life for
others
ait
beginnings
we
people and
was
praised,it was
to
and
people
today
there
died and
exactlyvAat
know
tween
proclaimed loudly this tie be-
associations
in work
and
solidarity.
.
praise or
ever,
how-
have
and
our
groups
desire any
the
was,
Gazeta
people
it. Some
not
of
tried to
in
of
generation,seldom
have
We
the
origin and
number
small
encourage
the
their
commencement
have
we
to
who
before.
the
and
their
of
and
enormously.
grown
The
issued
got along
because
statutes
associations
given
not
than it
important,
more
exemplary
no
corporations and
depending on the ardor
have
is
more
was
of
heard
what
The
them
it
association
seldom
were
encoor-
efforts of
the
to
tions
corpora-
the
to
pany
com-
of
when
an
it not
form
to
and
the time
organize
quite as much
ready models and
by the government.
And
number
Gazeta
our
least in
the countij
in
started thanks
read
no
in various
permission
when
not
were
was
it, how
a
the last
at
us,
associations.
know
were
this
And
educate
to
during
among
do
to
way
which
first
people in general
explanations of
readers.
one
any
organize
to
the
associations
agement
is
towns
association
an
and
villagersand
aD
Szvi^tecjs9"a,1899^3-
the
was
earlier than
us
souls.
our
Swiqteczna
and
years,
Warsaw,
as
Gaseta
Let
us
improve,
Gaseta
175.
bloody fi^ts,for
jealousyand
revenge,
here and
extermination
for ourselves
PEASANT
simple duty. If
only those who carried
our
some
our
did
not
dcsirCi
publicityon
rejoiced
they attcmptc"
when
We
We
Gazeta,
to
ground. To
this
those
one
advice
our
people,
deserved
to
6^
these
remarks
answer
the
questions which
have
readied
POLISH
THE
292
PEASANT
Swiqtecsna,
Goseta
The
176.
useful
to its readers
loan
and
is
in
read
we
within
from
why
More
his share
confirmation
upon
5 roubles
4 years,
Upon
Mr.
judge,
initiative of
the
D.,
A.
commercial
and
association.
F.
2
In
and
there
wanted
to
mistrust
that
we
willinglyjoin
fine
species
and
in
we
play lords.
1900^
J. and
the
the
grain, cheap
imported from
abroad.
formerly for
as
in miserable
ware
little
shops.
that
with
saying
from
now
also
in
some
we
bull which
do
not
dirty and
pay
over-
disgusting
need
we
Swiqtecsna,
1905,
3L.
and
The
shares.
.
who
soil and
of
belong
things and
At
of the
aims
farming
its very
and
in
if every
of the
general,facilitation of
or
farmer
help of the
cultivation
the
of the
purchase of
essary
nec-
profitablesale of agriculturalproducts.
more
carloads
mutual
are
quantitiesfor all
than
association
it,improvement
to
with
farmers
in
association.
our
Gaseia
and
envy
have
we
we
us
us,
with
us
munal
com-
when
at
at
Everything which
have
we
at
see
that
see
often
and
housekeeping
farming and
laughed
good breed
They
poor
looked
i"
good agriculturalimplements,
cattle of
stables young
our
and
and
tural
agricul-
an
beginning
they look
Now
of
ago
years
who
some
our
of
also
were
be
to
10
Swiqtecena,
farmers
some
Treasury.
50 roubles,
...
were
signed
persons
half-year.
every
established
we
and
of the constitution
Count
at
loans
of the
decided
for
30
tion
associa-
an
finallywe
than
"what
ing
organiz-
are
such
association
an
gives
Gazeta
people
Gazeta
177.
the
how
once
other, until
or
contributes
deposited immediately
the balance
than
Swiqteczna
Gazeta
and
are
establish
to
the
and
Every member
learned
villageFal^ice.
the
in
the constitution
.
We
more
place
some
example of others
savings
the
wasted.
not
Then
arose
the
which
savings associations
them.
advice
48L
1903,
of
10
improved plows,
coal.
for many
bought
All
at
once
this
with
dozen
being bought
evidently costs
the
money
pure-bred
in
much
separately. With
larger
Fess
the
COOPERATIVE
on
well
so
twice
in
as
modern
farms.
much
as
Some
Srebma
.
Swiqtecsna,
quantitiesof
great
is
from
cloth
would
militarymanagers
arrangements
with
cloth
quantitiesfrom
in small
workers
produce
to
want
If any
elect associates
There
z8o.
cab-drivers
will
and
of the
care
about
its members
to
funerals.
confirmed
already been
In the
in detail what
it
I have
in
and
the
manner
deliveries.
preserved.
not
Now
.
the
help which
of sickness
case
roubles
to have
similar
cabs.
the
and
of the
At
general.
Swiqteczna,
I described
competition article
[women's] Circle
our
demand
ciation
asso-
by the government.
Gaseta
i8z"
buy the
to
constitution
The
able to make
for mutual
costs
poration
cor-
dered
or-
in
have
reference
assistance
and
membership
The
in
4,000
association
that cloth
possibleand
as
in
would
sales and
Printed, but
in Warsaw
organizingan
are
give loans
for
are
in great
are
34.
village of
of
been
but
peasant
1903,
organized
not
have
always associate
Swiqieczna.
Gaeeta
had
of them
much
take
to
Now
manufacture
great deal
not
each
goods
as
the
the
individually,nor
peasant
every
it elsewhere.
flax.
If the peasants
army.
of
peasants
corporation for
receive
to
weavers,
organized
country
also succeeded
has
GoBeta
179.
duced
intro-
was
was
beginning
are
association
sale of calves
for them
293
agriculturalsystem
The
the
facilitating
members
the
INSTITUTIONS
present I
the
want
1905,
11.
activities of
to
figureout
penses.
ex-
the
amounted
to 2 roubles, 70
period of these 5 years the payments
copecks. I bought 13 pounds of wool and 2 pounds of yam;
1
paid
than
20
here.
gain," some
3
"Twenty
of
roubles, 40
years
at
50
copecks saved
the members
copecks
and
wool
to
for
on
will say.
me.
Four
non-members
the Ziemianka
each
And
40
pound
copecks less
is
not
great
yet, it amounted
packages of
amounts
to
seeds
80
to
at
20
copecks.
for
[The Country Woman]
rouble). Altogether this is 5
POLISH
THE
294
roubles,
20
little more
left
but to
gain
I have
also
have
read
from
did
them
"the
the
to
often
have
not
the
President
has
fruit," and
arranged
to
teach
suffer
often
to act
is
As
for
mothers
of
yet,
I would
write
Further,
yet
we
this task
noticed
calves,
in
conformed
and
be too
never
is
later there
advice
myself that
convinced
and
for
much
my
r^
young
am
to
formation
of this in-
us.
As
husbandry.
in my
me
raisingcalves,althouj^
about
and
since
But
.
for
child-rearing;
helpful to
attention
it with
after
because
and
soon
how
know
experienced mothers
more
moral
littleinformation
the
too
Ziemianka.
of
largely in the hands
the Ognkvo
[The Link] a
to
suffer
women
work
is
I read
Wookd
not
absolutelytranquil
am
older
the
Circle
very
they did
will
our
have
me,
physical and
there
because
to
for
profitable,
in all circumstances.
often
in the
beg
about
us
and
us
with
right answer
the
so
children, I have
up
for
As
lishment
patiently for the estab-
doctor.
babies
torture
so
the
bringing
prolapsus.
ceived
ailments
periods. Most
siege with
time called
the
talks is very
and
to act
real
how
various
certain
at
illness
from
sale and
for
us.
women
young
gain
mam
recollect tix
out
I at
am
library for
And
...
now
the
I
set
waited
they
books
saw
And
profits
years I
these
when
God,
My
buy them
to
Circle.
books
new
Circle.
means
the
this
passed and
forbidden
of
and a
me
financial
of
books, and
belonging
I
to
experience in husbandry.
and
partly attained
140
past, how
enter
little knowledge
returned
expenses
over.
I did not
But
PEASANT
So
women.
short
chapter
found
calves
when I
...
advice.
some
grew
on
up
well.
raisin?
^
.
As
"
"
for
not
understand
all housewives
every
two
say
weeks
"What
?
Oh,
do
as
those
I would
yet the
of the
utility
women
in the Grck
rather
church
stay in
COOPERATIVE
and
say
bit of prayer
they will
slander
this time
for
the
during that
stay in church
not
the
INSTITUTIONS
but stand
in my
passers-by. So,
conversation
to
Vespers
indecent.
.
about
I cannot
nUanka.
Rev.
duties
one's
should
it
in
sell necessary
or
learn
about
But
give
waiting
things through
well it would
I consider
when
how
like the
it
to
it is
wait
be if the Ziemianka
came
maybe
other
share
cheap; hence,
weeks
that
may
ideas and
two
cannot
we
provisions
prepare
our
express
the Zie^
men
From
.
important,
I often
of ours,
venerable
etc.
and
can
is most
woman.
every
think, "How
week."
cooking
In it,lastly,
we
winter.
experiences. What
it and
to
is sinful and
people, which
only attend the meetings but
not
can
we
improve
to
to
better
than, while
over
pass
how
of it and
outside
Circle.]
From
for the
our
in flocks
learn
in the meanwhile
opinion,it is far
And
begin, slander
to
[One
time."
295
women,
to
cessible
ac-
get
every
on
count
ac-
to
when
it comes
advantages
shall have
I have
more
About
zSa.
of many
if God
of them
the middle
attempts
were
from
associations
peasant
glad as if
as
am
found
allows
us
to work
Letter
to
Ziemianka;
unpublished.
new
ones.
In
by being considered
hampered
together longer.
of the
[in German
to
I met
the
particular,
merely
tions
associa-
subordinate
The Prussian
organization of large estate-owners.
policy of colonization has brought a very rapid change in this
respect. The appreciation of agriculturalassociations was
very
of the
annex
rapidlymodified, for
discredited,since it
the
was
was
organizationof large estate-owners
not able to prevent
numerous
prominent
for
sellingtheir land to the commission
in Polish districts.]Whereas
colonization
during
[of Germans
the same
the peasant associations became
popular because
years
from
manor-owners
Jackowski
have
to
passes
^
see
them
gave
to
the
slogan:
it that in their
into German
hands."
"The
districts not
peasant
a
single acre
Jackowski,
associations
document
gg.
of land
THE
apfi
This
POLISH
rise of
moral
the
PEASANT
wkk
associations, coinciding
peasant
the
the peasam
made
"degradation''of the large estate-ovmers,
organization self-reliant and self-conscious, internally dent
indepenof the association
that
the peasant
''lords.'' At
of
associations
wherever
propaganda/' i,e.,
to
be
in
or
here
effort
only
to
and
when
surface
districts
vice-patronscompete
the
yearly
in
how
center
pears
ap-
"
(the organization
is divided
in order
be able
to
to
report
as
differences
yet loosely
are
be knit
net
of
is in the
can
The
their districts,and
are
26
into
"vice-patron."
from
tightlythe
control
and
corporation
Posen
stands
another
show
to
of
Prussia)
which
development
incitement
an
organized
The
West
the differences
their lies
with
come
construction.
province
of
each
over
credit
.
of the
has
organizing work
for
laid the
the
gradually initiated in
peasant
of
complete
to
entire
is thus
something
leaves
an
fotmdation
the foundation
was
26
least
at
in order
The
drives
slogan
natiooal
the
commission
Prussian
the
start
the
arose
cohesion
the Polish
season-work
time
be the ''bearers of
must
that
seat
edits
Patronage managed by a permanent
secretary who
Gospodarski [Agricultural Adviser], the
weekly Poradnik
the
the
associations,and
of the peasant
official organ
superior is
His
Jackowski,
predecessor, Maximilian
thus
to
assure
associations.
.
Associations,"
of his
holds
association
every
activities
.
month
discussed
and
the
over
vince
pro-
confereiices
in
the
peasant
) each
peasant
among
once
"events"
belongs
to
district
meetings, about
year
of
the
which
that
way
meeting
which
at
decisions
are
three
taken
tural
agricul-
concerning
purchases, organizationof
(common
.) ; 2)
the
in such
functions
subjects are
etc.
personal connection
prominent
more
travels
often
an
mechanism
common
correspondence.
and
This
Peasant
the
estate-owner
order
of
"Patron
the
business
and
affairs
all the
runs
proper
occurs
district
tions,
exhibi-
meeting
agriculturalpopulation.
the
newspapers
test
of the
which
Such
alwajrs publish
organizations.For
COOPERATIVE
clever vice-patron
induces
the
secures
the
of
district
the
problems which
meeting
unmitigated
yearly
censure
have
the
Polish
and
to which
almost
of
sends
its
representativesof
also
"General
is the
meeting
association
each
takes
other
800
to
1,000
Their
of peasants.
and
persons,
bore
The
forms
produced by
attitudes
social
the
If
we
system
the
compare
it tends
which
the conscious
perhaps
purpose
of
attendance
an
of
views
re-
not
in the
even
Polenfrage,
decisions
gether
to-
come
pp.
164 ff.
from
far
of course,
complexity
social
of
movement
but
they
of
or
fairly
are
of the
features
important
the
of
large
are,
forms;
these
most
organization
had
reconstructive
the
underlying
illustrative of
variety and
wide
the
of
of peasants
Die
above
examples quoted
exhausting
as
significancedoes
Bemhard,
organizations,
the character
.
L.
spring
general meetings
have
of
delegate.
one
associations
the
place every
Polish
Meeting
presidentand
associations
the peasant
of the
successful
un-
which
An
situation.
to
always visits
and is mentioned
sign of weakness
by public opinion, by the press and in
is
Associations," which
Peasant
appear
from
ranges
ar-
appear,
particular interest
in
of
to
statements.
Here
district
the
members
350
of
men
297
population and
meeting,
with
to
300
prominent
discussions
for the
INSTITUTIONS
new
peasants.
latter
partly
most
fulness
with
to
the
primary-group
supersede,
distinctive
we
notice
characteristic
of the formation
and
fimc-
institutions.
tioning of the newly created or reformed
The
old primary-g^oup was
a
planlesslyagglomerated
bers
product of many
past generations and each of its memfaced
it
as
realitywhich
simply
was
there
for
no
whatever
purpose
without
observer
it
attitudes that
kind
apt
were
of
was
subordinatingthem
to
to
sistency,
con-
some
outside
an
and
to
give
family
life manifest
the group;
of
ior
behav-
conditions
g^ven
to
but
in
themselves.
forms
the
under
fair satisfaction
of
situations
the
recognition,securityand
members
On
of the fundamental
and
determine
stabilized which
response,
the
for
grown
moment
any
of social
became
for
at
it has
community
regard
any
tional
primary-group does not appear as an irrabut as a fairly well-ordered
social organization,
of the relative stabilityof
the
is because
in which
conditions
By
ditions
ad-
the
chaos
which
Its
innumerable
If nevertheless
general aim.
and
common
without
idea of
any
existence.
own
slowly by
grown
modifications
and
its
except
beliefs had
and
mores
PEASANT
POLISH
THE
298
experience
new
social institution
no
of satdefinite purpose
isfying
which
fied
can
only be satis-
new
reformed
or
stitutio
social in-
for
and
maintained
consciously created
definite purposes,
meant
to satisfycertain needs
are
by
ganized
producing the specificvalues required. They are ortion
teleologically.And the method of their formaare
is
always the
attitudes, originallymore
themselves
than
in
and
formulated
positivedemands
values, and
of
an
way
by
the
old
of
begin when,
the
plan
of
for the
leaders
a
institution
new
"
leaders, it is necessary
and
with
as
the
expressing
the
need
institution
is presented
convince
"
as
the
of
or
the
The
need.
to materialize
to
popular
new
future, become
satisfyinga given
in order
of
less vague
or
dissatisfaction
in
rather
kinds
Certain
same.
the
present
defined
certain
of
form
re-
only
cessible
ac-
ties
difficul-
plans of
peasants,
the
first
POLISH
THE
300
PEASANT
of systematic
coup
de
theatre
the outside,
the
even
finally,
And
come.
needs
suggested
and
the
that
do"s
the
established
be
unforeseen
changes
institution
the
new
We
realize therefore
and
reform
is, in
how
rational
of
to have
that the
this
that
the
of
the
possibDiof
establishment
opinion, apt
indispensablefor
institutions
tion
institu-
eflfectsof
vague
his
are
it
calculate
to
future
the
which
needs
satisfy them,
can
him
for
afraid
justas
him
to
because, unable
is often
he
as
important
and
limits of
and
nature
cause,
ties of
real
are
come
is convinced
proposed institution
probable
new
him
to
seemed
if he
necessarilyfollow
not
should
from
managed
to
produce.
to
the
creaticm
those
factors
ters
investigatedin the preceding three chapmakes
the peasant
the prestigeof leaders, which
without
fully understanding
accept suggestions even
which
have
we
"
their
accessible
and
to intellectual
working by the
by the influence
Although
all the
which
makes
him
the
wider
munity,
com-
social
ion
opin-
persuasion, and
of indirect
pressure
of
example.
institutions
new
more
are
formed
thus
of satisfying
the definite purpose
certain specific
limited to
needs, their social function is by no means
with
their
explicitand
conscious
As
purpose.
said
have
we
or
of these
institutions" commune
already, every one
agriculturalcircle,loan and savings bank, or theatertain
of ceris not merely a mechanism
for the management
values
of
which
activities
the
but
as
also
is
a
an
association
supposed
is
common
founded,
people, each
participate in the
living,concrete
predominant, official
the institution
to
of
the
individual.
common
Whatever
interest
association
ber
mem-
upon
as
is
which
concrete
COOPERATIVE
of human
group
limited to their
not
are
of course,
which
holds
ter,
pursuit, though the lat-
common
both
the main
is formed
and
the most
it
together. Owing
economic
political,
abstract
of
the
and
g^oup
secondary
associations, the
agriculturalcircle
the
recruited
are
in
are
themselves
As
institutions
they
take
for the
commtmity
still
and
can
peasant
munity,
com-
and
members,
primary-groups.
other
the components
become
concrete
specificsocial
of
with
contact
is also
savings bank,
in the
production
in business
and
crete
con-
primary-
As
system.
measure
are
the
the peasant
root
from
some
with
of
anism
mech-
institution
new
the loan
commune,
rational
needs
specific
national
bond
permanent
other
or
for which
reason
this combination
to
the
many
its members
between
constitutes
association
the
301
involves
personalities
unofficially
other
an
INSTITUTIONS
ues,
val-
similar
stitutio
in-
of nation-wide
organizations.
Another
is that
important
participationin them
least in principle,
upon
individual.
Of
the peasants
the
"
with
grows
yieldsto
On
pressure
is
to make
of
the
these
the
required from
and
voluntary
free
choice
of
join the
the
the
the
stitutio
in-
new
pends,
de-
exercised
pressure
power
wider
munity.
com-
ments
positiveinduce-
institutions oflFer,
is meant
for individual
member
institutions
new
them
increasing influence
this pressure,
just as
motives
become
in order
the
the
But
which
there
course
the
is
the
at
upon
of
feature
only
to
nish
fur-
does
not
of the
individual
but again
organization,
in most
who
cases
wishes
the
to
join
individual
an
can
THE
302
qualifications.On
voluntarilyacquire these
participationin a
other
upon
factors
in
groups
either
"
group
this in
must
still
our
attract
commune
"
individual
with
state
certain
ily
fam-
We
In
this
in its traditional
shall
limited
return
auton""ny.
is not
commune
administrative
is in
certain
we
chapter. Meanwhile, however,
attention
to one
interestingfact. The peasant
is both a primary-group and a politicalinstitutio
Formally, belonging to
of
other
next
miniature
^a
from
the state
to
cluded
is in-
; he
territory.
form.
predominant
trary,
con-
dependent
choice
into
certain
the
is
excluded
is born
lives in
he
^and
"
he
because
because
or
primary-group
the individual's
than
gpiven
PEASANT
POLISH
ter
mat-
fixed
ritory
ter-
and
jected
subjudicialmatters
to the communal
authorities,and the right and
decisions
long
beduty to participateactivelyin communal
all those
automaticallyto
residence
and
40
or
bureau
change
of content
introduction
into
of
the
the
an
had
not
purposes
though
the
institution
in
of their
done
before
which
it had
matters
what
taxation
permanent
in
this
ter-
unchanged
yet the
war
in
was
it had
been
and
for
instrument
police
the
This
fare
wel-
radical
exclusivelyby the
voluntary cooperation
about
principle of
commune
the
community.
brought
agreed
group
they
serve
Thus
into
of
was
from
the institution,
by the fact that
communal
which
remained
commune
from
"
changed
progress
land
it just before
before
years
found
we
it had
and
the
of
completely different
cases
many
30
as
have
minimum
certain
who
own
the members
accord
and
not
made
served
remained
concerning
to do
the
of the
things
tion
institu-
in the
past
political,coercive
the
maintenance
COOPERATIVE
the
of
INSTITUTIONS
(judicialand
existing order
became
also
in matters
(education, economic
solidarity,national
reconstruction
of
development
progress,
it
administrative),
social,cooperative institution
social
concerning
303
moral
ideals).
This
in
the
voluntary character
institutions
new
makes
by these institutions
realized
individual
of
the
is
movement
the
system
new
only
not
which
voltune
but
of its full
increase
an
the group
on
aims
more
often
scattered
in this
pursuit,and
continuitywhich the
never
possessed.
of the
by
new
growth
which
all
There
no
individualistic
of
neither
cialization
so-
ization
disorgan-
first part of
this
old
passive dependence
at
and
of
participate
and
primary
that
institutions
viduals,
indi-
more
permanence
doubt
communistic
ous,
continu-
more
in common,
time
the
disappear,active
to
public spiritand
the
of
system
actions
is
hesion;
co-
old
new
social
of
the country,
over
the
of
of
status
tends
pursued
are
primary*
advance
an
the
result
in the
studied
as
individual
of the
represents
against the
vitality.Though the
even
with
decrease
against the
as
have
we
system
individualist
essentially
as
appear
not
social
entire
if compared
particularly
organization. And
yet the
group
participation
the
groups
ment
develop-
is accompanied
solidarity
intelligent
character
of
the
the coercion
cised
exerprimary-group institutions nor
institutions is able to produce.
The
by political
is easy.
explanation of this phenomenon
Every cooperative
institution emphatically pursues
social aim.
a
Of course
the main
slogan of the cooperativemovement
of social and
is the harmony
individual
interests,and
the appeal to individual needs is one
of the leading motives
in the propaganda in favor of the new
institutions.
old
304
THE
But
POLISH
naturallywhen
PEASANT
the individual
is
once
member
ot
completely
"
hardly
are
interests
of the
he
at
which
common
its
the
egotistic
assured, and
is
expect
can
to
increase
of the institution.
growth,
and
the
On
share
member
advantages
contrary, there
the
atmosphere
thus
as
his
the
is imbued
group
becomes
he finds
which
with
common
interested
pirations.
as-
fare
social wel-
in
progress
others
those
There
advantages
He
with
with
aim.
helps to satisfy;his
cooperative
and
personal
connected
problems concerning
many
and
in
his
the institution
ever,
the expense
are
problems
any
seldom, if
absorbs
ends
contribute
social
to
welfare
and
progress.
The
is
psychologicalprincipleof the new
organization
dividual
simply the assumption that a social system which the involuntarilyhelps to realize must
ually
acquiregradin his eyes
than
whose
seem
much
system
maintenance
which
his
The
necessary.
is
'imposedupon
cooperative method
the
fosteringsocial
legal system
and
which
only, at
social
These
have
the
characters
limited
the
above
and
it
welfare
him
and
individual
a
progress,
absolute
is forced
to
in this
method;
terest
inpositive
whereas
trol
socialcon-
duces
accept pro-
negative interest in
and
dering
not hin-
progress.
of the
lead
and
to
does not
forms
develops
with
starts
the best,
welfare
discussed
present
which
bility
desira-
the coercive
to
an
in
and
positive contribution
interestingcontrast
by startingwith individualism
respect
importance
greater
new
us
imperfect
applicationsof
organizationwhich
to the conclusion
may
the
have
been
we
ever
that,howup
to tha
cooperative ideal,this
COOPERATIVE
ideal
is
eminently
of
and
improvement
chapter,
is
aims
we
that
attitude
as
positive
certain
of
cooperative
of
their
their
far
aims
activities
banning
On
the
for
latter
can
other
institutions
possible,
supplement
be
hand,
makes
so
of
obtained
the
that,
instead
one
another.
that
common
vidual
indi-
every
involves
ply
ap-
present
fact
very
expression
the
as
the
we
the
of
by
ciple
prin-
expansion
If
association
that
values
activity.
common
individual
institutional
for
allows
of
unlimited.
cooperation
free
on
the
at
leading
the
possibilities
practically
outlined
see
based
whose
are
criteria
the
it
order
305
becoming
of
capable
social
INSTITUTIONS
for
need
by
planful
rational
acter
char-
mutual
of
ment
adjusting,
interfer-
CHAPTER
THE
ROLE
The
to
Poles
develop
whose
form
of
totality of
monarchy
the
nation,
become
due
was
^the Polish
"
embraced
from
their
poorer
for
during
the
Europe
character
the
in
full
nation
later
even
while
Middle
predominated)
assuming
the
Ages
was
the
306
ffov^
ilar
sim-
German
the
tion
na-
important
the
was
cial
so-
amalgamation
at that period
tion
differentia-
their
as
"[^^
which
from
population
town
ing
rulers act-
simply
political life,
country
from
a
more
rights;
came
system of
somewhat
latter
to
concrete
amalgamation
proceeding
centuries
having
of
the
to
voluntary
The
reasons,
from
owing
not
the
from
century
this
the
later
twelfth
which
the
of
wealth,
Common-
which
class
participation
economic
Poland,
the
consciousness
consciousness
with
elements
deeper,
abstract
that
nobility.
of
the
perhaps
all citizens
rest
of
spite
in
national
the
of
group
termed
was
national
gradual
of
ethnical
Polish
of
reunited,
But
formation
structure
of
in
four
created.
the
fact
the
which
The
people
modern
expression
merely
not
to
by
first
LIFE
signified essentially
political units^-a
that
the
century,
part
by
NATIONAL
Poland
as
early origin
but
IN
concrete
an
This
force
was
for
Kingdom,
had
separate
to
e.,
eighteenth
principalities,was
by
t.
solidarity.
in
due
was
be
but
was
Puhlica,
the
state.
to
"nation,"
Res
to
of
claim
social
fifteenth
of
PEASANT
political unity
the
the
THE
may
into
conscious,
the
OF
VI
the
excluded
were
population (where
immigrants
prevented
political
from
ern
West-
by its ior"p
role
which it
POLISH
THE
308
the
clan subdivided
growing
distinguished by
formed
of the
late
as
of
(usually adjectives
the omiestates). Though
in
few
cases
real
times
some-
tity
idenin the
bond,
sixteenth
groups
common
remained
arms
narrower
names
of
names
the
as
itself into
family
the
from
sciousness
PEASANT
family
was
already more
fullyrepresented by these divisions of the
The
originalclans than by the clans themselves.
typical
noble
family at the time of the full development of the
nobility-nationsystem comprised thus the totality of
the individuals
the
same
of time
As
arms.
and
the
bearing
a
be united
each
; all
independent
over
its members
ing
hav-
tory
terri-
the
supposed
were
in which
bonds
and
name
was
scattered
However
space.
it
social group
of the Commonwealth,
to
family
same
he
Nor
lived.
did time
nected
conmunity
com-
weaken
these
future
generations theoretically
als
belonged to the family in an equal degree, all individuname
living simultaneously and bearing the same
and arms,
brothers
tenth cousins, were
lated
equally reor
another.
to one
Only the practical impossibility
of maintaining the full actual unity of the group
beyond
influence of Roman
certain limits and the individualizing
law
affected
These
innumerable
different
course
under
from
with
the
and
a
wife
different
of
whole
and
name
and
Christianitythe
between
unique character,
the
marriage.
The
a
by
nection
con-
ter
charac-
agnatic b)ood-relationship.Of
the influence
husband
assumed
had
interconnected
were
by marriage
principle.
system.
which
But
mother
was
if
we
bond
dren
chil-
and
not
tween
be-
in
leave
cordance
ac-
this
ROLE
THE
unique
bond
OF
THE
out
of consideration
PEASANT
male
same
through marriage
families.
Two
but
And
social
strongest
expected
connections
others,
and
We
of
constituted
from
aside
social elements
the
them
of the
of
Lithuania
"
political
system
which
the
of Poland.
relation
nation
and
and
the
leading
with
federated
^by extending
"
to
members
as
And
them.
The
itself
influence
essential
was
the
it is
hardly
only politically
of the
powerful
between
unity
absorbing
groups
structure
a
this
merous
actually establishing nu-
with
exercised
manifested
and
bility
no-
society,even
one
in
Ruthenia
and
family connections
this influence
unified
politicalmeasures
racial
spaceless
^the whole
"
of the ideal of
social body
active class
and
same
same
families
of
spaceless unity
interest,how
political
any
other
of
consequence
timeless
nobility succeeded
Polonizing without
Poland
in
and
one
intrinsically
Polish
the
the
between
common
and
family
own.
how
and
the development
favored
how
the
^the
"
individual
his
between
easily understand
connection
strong
very
"
marriage
other.
each
his
with
one
important connections
most
agnatic family
with
kinship. Every
for many
connected
ried
intermar-
degree become
was
two
the
know
least the
at
can
these
to
after
of
whole
between
once
connected
through marriage
families
the
in any
not
ever
link
bond
members
specificconnection
this
was
for
were
one
whose
distinct,did
is perfectly
which
primary bond
family. Connection
secondary
between
descendants
all the
into
families
remained
family
was
309
through marriage
was
members
LIFE
the difference
between
ancestor
individual
united
connection
Kinship
NATIONAL
IN
point in
on
the
which
and
THE
310
POLISH
its members
assumed
monarchical
state
The
avoid
to
was
in the
in which
measure
superseded by
was
the earlv
ganisation.
republicanor-
fundamental
all
imposed.
originally
state
PEASANT
Taxes
reduced
were
to
most
al-
an
was
tory
obligamilitaryservice
jurisdictionassumed,
only for defensive purposes;
in fact if not in form, an
ever
increasing character of
arbitration.
The
whole
system of positive obligations
made
of which
the nation as a whole was
the object was
the state but upon
not
to rest
society,developed
upon
nominal
not
of
into
free
minimum;
moral
cooperation.
determination
free in the
was
family
had
but
to
spiritbut
as
the
to be able to
result
do.
to
imposed
any
state
of
as
an
system could
and
powers
contributions
enforced
not
untarily
vol-
Complete safetyfrom
governmental
any
thus
claim
be
not
than
more
from
the
moral
But
voluntarilyundertaken.
subject was
expected freely and
of
activities appear
every
be
much
freedom
in which
the
encroachments
any
The
particular duties.
sense
e., it could
its members
force
ever
do
without any
from
to
moral
as
of
contribute
to
of its powers,
limitation
or
activityis free, t.
outside
explicitlysupposed
cooperation
legal duties
enforced
of
system
proofs of
old and
plete
com-
to state
lack of
public
desire
deep-rooted
morally meritorious
This
public cause.
as
any
activities
desire is quH^
performed for the
of the
with the familial structure
naturally connected
est
nobility. The family being itself a social body, the oldand
primary object of
sacrifices which
first
perhaps
the
mere
all individual
its members
even
any
made
aflv
obligations,
for
proof of national
refraining from
the
nation-^at
yond
besolidarity
doing positiveharm--
THE
ROLE
appeared
ing
PEASANT
IN
NATIONAL
as
originally
morally free and
sacrifices which
the family as a
make
to
THE
OF
become
for the
Such
part.
considered
larger
social
sacrifices
whole
but
the
moral
group
is the real
public spiritcannot
subject of
take
any
torious
meriwill*
was
of which
it had
gradually to
family, instead
duty of the
remaining outside of the sphere of that which
not
as
an
morally obligatory; and when
as
311
therefore
unit
came
LIFE
of
garded
re-
ual
individ-
activities,
national
other
is
be
It is
form.
ically
log-
and
"
its
over
members,
and
in
far
so
ceased
to
exist
as
group.
But
was
if
more
thus, on
than
the
anywhere
the
state
social life
perhaps
"
^turned into
was
in ancient
else
was
cooperationof society,on
of
life
hand, political
one
formally
nothing
the other
more
Greece
channels
political
subordinated
without
hand
than
and
and
in Poland
to
free
the
the whole
rent
cur-
cept
anywhere else exin republican Rome
"
the
state
was
the
exclusive
POLISH
THE
3ia
PEASANT
"
by virtue
power
but
only
not
when
not
to
to
be
he
public
influence
of
the
he
At
the
same
his
of
most
exact
King
as
defined
his
''L'Rtat,c'est
moi"
though
more
strictlylimited
in
usually
fact
wider
was
"subjects,**
presiding
This
; the
King
than
system
utilized
be
not
could
^no
"
the
use
thority
au-
he
The
influence.
Louis
by
do
for
all his
time
control
limited
positionis
Ever)'
XIV.
sphere could
of
Poland, whose
by
the
say,
sphere,
Constitution,
was
confederation
worked
dependents;
that
only primus
over
which
of
one
illustrate this
can
within
nobleman
could
fortune, his
his
parallelwhich
of the
status
Polish
person,
he would
by
national
political
power
; no
tion,
func-
sense
v/sls
his
to
nomic
eco-
activity and
"
was
purely moral
him
constrain
to do anything
except social opinion
obligationswere
made
purposes
in
nobleman,
in
was
had
country.
to
specificpublic
any
social
benefit
for
used
support
whatever
the
also
property
the
perform
private person;
but
influence.
social
owner
extended
^was
"
functions
political
and
the
not
his life
was
this power
he did not
was
nature
of
to
ownership
even
official position is
an
the manager
only
Poland
of
just
of
as
sovereigns.
absolute
monarchy
did
ing
felt to be bindobligationwas
The
by the politicalsovereign,king or nobleman.
teenth
decay of public spiritin the second half of the seven-
"
as
long
and
as
the
moral
eighteenthcenturies
was
fol-
ROLE
THE
lowed
by
OF
THE
movement
of
May
PEASANT
IN
of reform
1
3,
to
the
of
politicallife.
partitionsof
made
But
Poland
work.
to
no
of national
was
Polish
the
state
latter
remained
active
body
other
the
coercion, had
gone,
there
seemed
have
social
nothing
to
for
70
the
years
"
in the
sacrifices
than
brought
until,after
the
and
of
role
power
was
and
death
ruin
last disastrous
the
finished.
on
political
the
common
of
state
cept,
ex-
the
state.
Every
to
always
unsuccessful
thousands
of
lution
revo-
families
nobilitybroke
Thereafter
it had
much
before.
ever
nobility,
pursued by
nobilityrelentlessly
and
this new
political
supreme
diplomacy or by sword
aim
^pursuingit voluntarilyand freelyas
acted
the
the
with
in
do
of
The
On
cooperation, not
object;
was
unified and
conditions.
activities of
one
merely
not
the
nation.
remained
their
as
be
to
On
be
loss of
the
by
Polish
the
of
national
state
could
unity as
external
any
free
on
end
would
and
all the
based
of
an
under
hand,
though
as
third
and
so
whatever
possibility
special
bourgeoisie
second
created
own
to
the
quite unique.
was
its
Constitution
the
situation
politicalindependence
but
political
the
313
stitution
the Con-
to
of coercion
came
before
The
led
by admitting
then
LIFE
nobilitylimited
power
and
state
which
the
791;
NATIONAL
the
down
and
spirit
its political
militarystruggle for
But
meanwhile, in expectation of
an
ultimate
re-estab-
THE
314
of the
Kshment
PEASANT
POLISH
state, it
Polish
was
could
and
were
had
to
Thus
tional
na-
the
to
been
the
utilized
were
and
culture.
in hand
Church
also in
was
Here
factor, as
most
secure
life
national
field
the
ern
southeast-
White
and
interests
went
But
of the Uniats.
precc^dingchapters, the
national
ence
little influ-
but
as
we
role of the
olic
Cath-
limited
ternatio
its in-
by
the
and
"
widest
^in the
domain.
the
no
nobilitywas
longer the predominant
in political
in intellectual life.
and even
it was
function
which
it
performed
century, in
confiscations
of
of
basis,
population and,
was
strumen
in-
were
measure
had
life
art,
intellectual
Lithuania
of the
national
ure.
meas-
national
some
persecution
the
in Polish
of
economic
on
national
religiousand
politics.The
groimd
and
preservation
large masses
in the
seen
unified
intellectualinterests
the
some
century, Polish
aesthetic
Poland,
during
aesthetic and
have
the
for
Russian
of
upon
in
cooperation,particularlyin
Ruthenia, where
hand
the
became
Religion
national
part
done
(particularlyhistory)
which
already
nineteenth
science
through
was
this purpose.
for
had
during
and
literature
The
limited
be
longer
no
the latter
used
be
This, indeed,
of
consciousness,
narrowed
practically
racial struggle, inefficient parliamentary diplomacy
secret
revolutionary preparations. If the nation
terests
into remain
common
a solidarysocial body, other
field,since
political
to
revolutionary spirit
national
preservationof
cooperation
of
ever
how-
that
evident
was
the
consequence
of
following each
peasants,
the
and
as
economic
by
the end
several
causes
class
of
"
crisis
the
last
^wholesale
revolution,economic
financial
was
ation
liber-
precipitated
THE
3i6
part did
most
and
such
No
who,
peasants
reliable
and
large
because
estates
into their
both
the
the nation.
Thus
future
the
the
cooperative institutions
could
energy
and
the
That
turned
plan
its
the
then
obstacles
by
L.
social
and
purposes
of
no
would
body
logical
psychonational
thus
unity,as
in
means
Posen,
in
Bernhard,
the
come
be-
the
bility
no-
chimerical
is
where
hostile
1906 employed
adequate
most
economic
Polish
terra
the
which
removed;
division
passed.
a
and
the German
of
Polish
of
decided
all
by
Russian
institutions
large
estates
the Polish
to
have
based
all
litical
po-
been
the
among
a
have
cooperative system,
the
ments
govern-
Diet, and
It is therefore
nation-wide
of
system
cooperative organizations of
made
to have
an
astonishingprogress
peasants seem
Poland, particularlyduring the war.
over
Lately
Since
be
to
foundation.
political
"peasant republic"as
to characterize
year
began
economic
of national
was
observer. Prof.
of
unity of
by unifying the
peasants
proving
is im-
every
coherent
to
The
social foundation
such
outside
pass
through
and
enormous
be
was
been
economic
the
of
vast
expansion.
in the past
^has
"
farming
class
peasant
peasants
whose
be created
defense
lots and
bearer
of
interests
jority
ma-
economic
land
on
their
because
absolute
whose
By organizing sociallyand
economic
might
based
in small
sold
are
the
and
the
among
continuallyincreasing number
hands.
considered
Poland
because
continuallygrowing,
found
were
stillconstitute
population of
most
"
difficulties
moreover,
of the
power
tions),
participatein Polish national institucompetition predominant in trade and
not
of the
industry.
PEASANT
POLISH
ber
num-
been
idea
chieflyon
of
the
THE
OF
ROLE
cities,will rapidlyprogress
of
in order
But
economic
to have
assume
evidentlyindispensable
in
the
conscious
and
[There
about
Our
realization.
the
national
purpose
of
ideal
tion
coopera-
in this
documents
ter
chap-
of national
chieflythis growth
be
belief in such
The
1913.
would
were
working
in the peasant.
consciousness
freed
national
clear.
the
toward
implant
to
the
to illustrate
meant
183.
make
to
masses,
also
317
organizationbased on
it
national significance,
is
LIFE
social
the
cooperation
are
NATIONAL
IN
PEASANT
including probably
class but
peasant
class
THE
(conceiving Poland
The
the Messiah
as
of the
nations) developed
after
great
all
more
less
or
closelyrelated
Messianism,
to
their
eyes
of the
the influence
which
we
read
hearts
our
such
Will
colors.
Hand
more
1913, that
still in
when
us
they showed
because
for in His
touched
is
in the
of the young
less
or
by
infancy, about
our
dawn
future
of
to
future
in
God
families
our
which
dear
so
the
of
fate, the
our
the
us
about
great year
many
beautiful
be
at
told
nurses
our
fail to
Few
of
some
ideas.]
of Messianic
beginning
are
have
education
some
in
this character
bear
and
Krasinski,
and
assume
people with
We
Slowacki
romanticists, Mickiewicz,
knows,
of
and
all nations.
We
look with
is
do
must
share
our
It is
warrior.
of the law
on
for
the contrary
hope and
with
fatherland, and
days.
of
us
arouse
regeneration.
begin
the
hope toward
faith and
bad
to
Let
the firm
God
will
to
see
greet the
give
us
to
work
new
loses
he who
that
expropriation] shall
to play the national
decision
work, in order
national
future, as
part
our
then
us
the
not
part
year
age
cour-
this blow
forcemen
[en-
deadly
be
and
with
to
but
prepare
faith and
justiceand
we
shall
see
better
THE
3i8
POLISH
PEASANT
Polska,
G"ueta
[It is interestingto
184.
slow
and
of the construction
process
of national
from
the
What
the
series of those
mother-nation,
beginning
of
brought
in the midst
on
which
It is the
The
nations.
idea
which
for
only
while
to
It is
is
The
then
on
26
.
blows
once
more,
duty
to
hope.
Polish
must
diffusing and
of
says
have
of
:
"In
in
women
deliberate
"Polish
violent
so
strength into
hero,
young
It
such
even
the
us
resistance
jurious
heavy and in-
Polish
grief and
about
the
to
ways
Polish
the
I.
in Beu-
population
Silesia consider
Upper
together
1913,
Day"
common
strengtheningamong
fortifyingour
Women's
recently struck
publicly our
announce
We
which
we
fate of
littlewhile.
proclamation
March
It
chosen.
once
not
victory!
the
Lech,
185.
true
breast.
the
decides
love and
us,
the
our
to
It is not
spiritliving in
the way
to
arose
closer
world!
has
matured
It
bayonets decides
little from
put ourselves,
It is worth
to
Slavs.
even
service.
if it lasts
it, the
and
is heroism
the
and
recede
while
the
at
last year
accomplish everything!
of the heroic
is worth
lusion
de-
new
bom
was
comes
name
governs
power
it cannot
beloved
dream
to
the
land?
father-
our
our
Balkans
and
Its
us.
cannon
does
spiritwhich
is the radiant
that
of
It
brother
our
world
power
with
fate, one
began
in the
cannon
of
might
that
true
true
of
^to cheer
"
her
we
pression.]
self-ex-
now
whole
the
this
of
strengthening faith.
in the blood
splendid victorious
It is not
is
sight of
face
of
romantic
passing away.
disappointments^ that lapse of time
of the thunder
of
the
on
hopes which
and
admiration
that the
scar
of
comparison
the
istence
ex-
exchnfel
intense
more
in
us
sigh because
secret
soil drenched
the
deeper
more
new
to
mean
is almost
outburst
an
passed before
have
the year
of
fuller and
some
us
time
to
last year
one
the
in
Yet
time
which
still
One
tions
founda-
elementary
longing for
does
with
the
from
appearance
a
of the
i-
the sober
of
which
enthusiasm,
middle
in the
how
note
I9i3"
our
and
it
our
common
means
national
Germanization
of
sciousness,
con-
in-
ROLE
THE
OF
and
nundation
of
and
ideals which
the
Baltic
the
Polish
hamlets
of
Poland.
that
are
we
ancient
our
the
from
show
The
186.
the
*'We
conscious
the
of
that
wish
we
in this
love
Christ
and
and
that
above
that
will
we
our
5)
to
7)
Polish
declare
do
souls:
our
taking
to
Polish
sacraments,
language inherited
care
language,
that
they
from
the
that
will work
and
after
watch
all national
on
for the
outposts
strengthening of this
that
we
we
continually and
will
we
national
that
tongue
Polish
conscientiously
work
will
join
and
6)
all the
from
in Beuthen,
1913
efforts
the
receive
passed :
and
country
the
women
were
moment,
write
and
native
our
we
associations
for
honor
meeting-house
the depths of
utmost
Silesia
Upper
hundred
31,
present
from
our
and
March
on
the
read
to
language
and
persistently,
4)
of
the
of
66.
purity of
3)
meeting
devote
to
learn
only
2)
mother, of
one
in
Fifteen
all parts
sight of God
the
pray
fathers
the
at
children
our
also,
all, from
we
following resolutions
importance
before
solemnly
that
preserve
appear
Polish
of the
Beuthen.
from
women
all classes,present
i)
to
Slqski, 1913,
Women
Polish
court
near
The
meetings.
Polish
the
31, in the
[hive],in Rossberg,
attended
the
of
Convention
March
place on
"Ur
the national
fatherland."
Kuryer
took
Polish
fatherland,
that
of
all of
the
our
you
children
Carpathians, are
of
honor
Do
all the
Come
fathers, and
our
provinces and
Polish
of
and
generations.
coming
the
to
defend
to
inherited
the
other
Sea
wish
cause.
from
daughters
true
319
Polish
holy
our
women
have
for
from
sisters
for
LIFE
sisters, Polish
ardent
our
we
intact
them
hearts
we
it is
that
NATIONAL
IN
our
here
thus
show
nation, that
and
wanning
villagesand
towns,
PEASANT
hasten
Therefore
you
THE
honor
will
will
as
far
as
books
we
will
and
tend
in
property
our
possiblecarry
on
guard
deposit
banks
everywhere stand
to
always
our
to
own
out
the
kindred
financial
slogan
to
learn
stitution
in-
dred
''Kin-
[Poles] ;
enlightenment,
more
publications in order
Polish
to
know
read
our
POUSH
THE
320
God
This
faith and
Catholic
native
Polish
im
often
in various
When
national
in the
learn
we
this
[Immediate and
to
Polish
from
and
the hidden
beg
put
assumption
Dec
end
an
the Lord
its knees
on
its
to
In
the
with
at
was
so
wish
The
in
prison
issued
was
who
son
refuse
to
as
[Clear and
school
157.
1912,
stitution
Con-
Russian
to
except
in
one
had
forgave
the
court
offended
was
the
munal
com-
ended
were
on
other
each
this
all
condenmed
his
father
to
and
practicalconnection
Swiqtecxna,
of
1905, 4d
religionand
ity
moral-
nationality.]
Parents
to
hope.
constitution
the
Gaseta
with
snn
all of
our
parties,for people
quarrel and
to
decree
one
them
of the
agreement
not
obdurate
190.
is
law-suits
30
were
this
did
months
three
this
created
Gdanska,
proclamation of
Only
offences.
ardent
in Poland
the
.
by the spontaneous
joyful day
of all Lords
gloomy clouds;
emotions.
effect of national
Podd^bice
court
is
realized.]
not
celebrated
igu.
sufferings. An
Gaseta
provoked
29,
world.]
Him
of 1905
Our
nationalism
that
us
[Moral
land.
father-
forward
go
Stanislawowski,
penetrates
sun
wishes
limits
we
has
were
expressed
our
it without
which
it
1831"
love of the
our
is the
189.
our
j"
1913,
circle of
slowly, yet
very
of the
will
nation
ray
find
We
shall love
naive
of
after
poetry
innermost
Kuryer
Polish
through
we
r^eneration proceeds
188.
love
Polenlager,
virtues.
shall be re-bom
We
freedom.
for
the
forms.]
regeneration is
National
the
of all human
basis
glorj
tongue."
patriotism as
of
name
Umschau
187.
the
nation.
the
in
for
children
our
up
Polish
solemnly
promise
we
bring
to
benefit of the
the
and
PEASANT
The
and
not
time
to
approaches
Polish
one
when
but
to
your
the
children
Prussians,
must
which
go
is
ROLE
THE
dangerous for
very
that Germanization
if you
bring
up
ancient
Polish
customs,
leads
little children
your
you
be
may
will not
has
in
Wohyn
so
is situated
lasie which
is inhabited
what
on
went
here
Every
aloud
nor
life
had
religiousand
national
attitudes.]
district of Pod-
of that
last 30
so
what
few
the
different
the
hurts
complain
undoubtedly have
proclamation of
also to say
fered.
suf-
we
to
not
as
knew
alone
God
and
years
his breath
tell what
to
296.
them,
ished.
per-
high
most
parts of the
tants
inhabi-
the
we,
at least about
words
our
removed,
etc.
Then
of their own,
church,
our
were
always nominated
such
as
imposed
Banachowicz,
clergyman of
in
of October
from
and
what
and
not
for
our
it is not
was.
the
whom
One
we
those
of
actually tortured
Itmds, ran away.
tried
it should
Today
we
dead
etc.
Mayors
Stefan
mayors,
and
us
finally,
In the school
Catholic
teach
to
after the
allowed
without
elected but
had
be but it is
are
property.
our
Orthodox],
complaints. Today
as
collect these
to
sent
destroyed
denomination
yet
by the decisions
burying
those
us.
upon
another
it
longer a church
no
us
troops
and
fines
the communal
spite of
30
and
cows
oppressed and
having embezzled
priest
[ratherthan Greek
religiousceremonies
children
Hurko,
oxen
in
imposed
were
paid innumerable
were
having
L^niat
the
fines
enormous
Uniats
the Uniats,
pray
devoured
closed,
was
to
of the Governor-General
fines
here
when
Catholic
to
this
church
began
our
place
The
and
1912,
people from
30
wish
Wohyn,
the
For
nation,
Ludotua,
the
after
when
First
no
into
grow
Gazeta
beginning
are
the
hold
to
of October
of
Polish
so-called Uniats.
the
by
from
Today
country
in
tongue,
they will
the
and
Therefore
mother
that
sure
the borderline
on
during
one
groan
Manifesto
the
generally
tioner
prison or under the axe of an execuoften happened recently in Upper Silesia.
[Connection between
xgx.
it is
since
321
their lives in
end
as
LIFE
Lutheranization.
to
men
Poles, Catholics,
you,
known
NATIONAL
IN
PEASANT
THE
OF
Manifesto
ent
already differ-
to
complain
at
least.
In
High God
for
having
sent
us
ray of
POLISH
THE
3aa
hope
we,
have
put
roubles
together
which
least
at
[Cz^stochowa]
his
according^to
Warsaw.
The
of the
Beloved
our
Queen,
the
Most
few
and
each
grosz
7 roubles
send
to
and
in
for
Jasna Gora
Editor
mass
to
be said before
must
that
so
deign
in
intercede
to
34
the
of
Jasoa
remaining 27 roubles
in
htmgry brethren
our
among
much,
collected
holy
the
distribute
to
discretion
own
mass
contribute
to
are
we
Swiqteczna
the Gaaeta
Gora
ruined
poor
PEASANT
the
akar
and
Mother
favor
our
before
which
to
up
and
now,
that
and
born
last
at
for
of
church
our
be
we
quests
reas
Wohyn
longer
no
remaining Poles
and
Catholics.
written
Poetry
went
to
On
I
by
school.]
the
desire
in
slavery, chained
to
king of
and
meadows,
primeval forests.
millions
soul, may
your
garlands of those
tomb
the
as
from
an
But
every
songs.
from
never
Middewicz,
the
to
in
''bom
man
the
Pan
poem
I will
of
loved
May
take
I will
at
spring
you
who
how
poured
you
least consecrate
hands
for your
will
put
can
so
you
much.
cept
Ac-
them
I express
in my
to
and
our
wreath
girlssing
upon
in
your
turning
tude
grati-
my
soul, warming
your
plant with
sake
and
com
people
loved
which
songs
these
the whole
beloved
which
poor;
with
able
strength of
the 50th anniversary of
honor
your
not
am
my
with
people
your
am
in
us
people
which
songs
but
glory !
fields covered
our
country
willing Polish
blossom
your
the
offering for
for these
which
Adam
sing it worthily.
to
field-flowers
spinning wheels.
heart?
life
my
[quotation
song,
You, who
your
them
of
death
poet of eternal
song,
magnificent
you
waters
our
weak
interests.
Adam,
sing
of
cradle"
his
I feel too
but
lute in my
O
first song
sing the
national
can
the
of
50th anniversary
to
Tadeusz],
who
peasant
and
aesthetic
[Connection between
192.
memory
worship;
rustle
trees
50
they
may
softlywhen
my
sing
THE
324
of the emperor,
jects and
and
who
lead them
PEASANT
remember
scoundrels
POLISH
their
oath
think
faithful
sanely, are
ought
not
listen
to
various
to
gold but
of
mountains
sdh
destruction.
written
authorities.
..."
When
to
the
in Polish, have
this circular
circular
be
to
follows
as
''We
2) As
have
we
''scoundrels.''
wish
but
to write
this occasion
basing
today and
of October
demand
shall
give us papers
2)
year.
village to the
We
papers
police and
paying, and
to
lamation
Proc-
offensive
an
ner,
man-
people, we
do
equally o"Fensive,
manner
us
the
the most
omitted
we
of
term
demand
we
decide
to
at
high Manifesto
last
our
We
meetii^.
interest at the
and
not
be
be
not
; in
rate
of
per
12
admitted
every
Swiqtecsna, and
Gcuseta
Dziennik
gendarmes shall
weeks
two
immediately for
subscribe
the paper
positivelyshall
than
more
no
Zorza
Pohk,
office to
the
also upon
of
the decision
3)
Pawszeckny.
given
to
wagons
vrithout
communal
ings.
meet-
shall be admitted
4) All adult inhabitants of the commune
communal
meetings. 5) We request the abolition of the taxes
imposed
upon
hogs, and
care
what
within
The
follows:
as
of
understand
not
action
1905,
30,
of postponement
cent
in
we
our
of insurance
case
do
cultured
persons
so/'
right to do
On
are
we
authorities
our
that the
mention
we
to
As
the
proclamation
i
in
commune
400
"
reasons,
we
proper
the resolution"
the
to
answer
language which*
the
to
judged
signed
informed, it is written
been
callingus
not
in
communes
commune
unanimously
for two
Wggrow
the
meeting of the
i8, the
any
of
presented
all of whom
give
cannot
is written
the
at
resolved
meeting,
been
December
on
illegaland
present at the
were
read
was
present
persons
at
all about
taxes, because
the state
liberation
of all
taxes
of
our
roads.
on
cattle,horses
the government
6) We
demand
politicalprisoners. 7) We
demand
does
the
express
and
not
mediate
imour
they have
THE
ROLE
OF
in consequence
8) We
PEASANT
of the state
of
IN
and
other
using of the
the
We
[name].
ol
only by
demand
the
demand
we
the autonomy
10) We
the
commit
be
can
of
representatives and
at
the
suspended
as
reason
lative
legis-
direct
decision
in
things
the
to
mayor,
vote.
mune
com-
elected
Gtuchowski,
of the 399
of 310
who
to
of
and
national
found
those
in
Polish
and
addition
have
beaten.
We
from
the
Kingdom
of
army
but
band
We
population. 14)
inside the
of
and
unarmed
the
removal
Poland, because
they
that
and
persons
at
troducti
in-
general
more
people
innocent
of
are
Cossacks
the
not
r^^lar
demoralizing
17) We
liberty. 18) We
homes,
Koztowice
the
militaryservice be performed
shortened.
be set
in Warsaw,
...
offenders
political
of
inviolability
demand
be
the
tion,
administra-
commune
robbers, stealing,and
and
country
the
demanding
have
farmers
quite
demand
under
and
localities,where
been
of
autonomy
13) We
to the number
met
[passed resolutions
last document
following which
the
duced."
intro-
not
Jan Puhata
the
the
:
significance]
other
the
mayor
in
Kaski
commune
have
office
SwiqiecMnQ; unpublished.
Gazeia
to
of (Re
inhabitants
The
Z94.
all
with
Letter
and
the
be
can
present meeting.
remain
our
demands
of Poland
or
name
proper
Aleksander
Mr.
to
the
of the present
to
them.
to
the Vistula/'
by general and
executed
immediately
325
''Kingdom of
our
of the
good
name
of
use
these
elected
execution
UFE
near
t^heKingdom
in Warsaw
congress
which
9) Because
general autonomy
the
"Land
name
''Kingdem of Poland."
realized
NATIONAL
shall be made
war
Poland''
any
THE
the
demand
that
that the
demand
of
the press,
We
of
that
demand
of Poland
associations
a
in Warsaw
"
one
and
for Russia
demand
that
peasants.
As
long
as
our
Petersburg
"
upon
the
equal suffrage.
22)
less
land-
in
and
...
demands
are
not
granted, we
will
not
pay
any
POLISH
THE
326
taxes,
will
will
we
the present
I.
1
Decisions
Considering
The
with
decision
Letter
295.
and
to
that
of
we
Here
police.
low.]
signed. [310 signatures fol-
(1905)-
Sxviqiecsna;unpublished
Gazeta
Poland
meeting
in Warsaw.
is
it has
needs, and
national
this
from
that
organization;
separate political
be
can
deprived of voice
managed
well
but
decides
can
govern
if its
only
itself about
tion
popula-
matters
nected
con-
this management;
only
itself,and
the
and
court
necessityof
with
is not
the
of the peasant
Kingdom
results the
will close
give recruits,we
not
interruptall relations
ends
PEASANT
they
therefore
the country
from
come
in
from
country
our
skilfullyand
and
tiously
conscien-
from
the Polish
the
society
population;
that
authorities
forty ye^rs of government
by Russian
have brought incalculable losses to this country ;
unable
authorities are
to
5) that the present Russian
form
per-
4)
their
even
safety
of
life and
Kingdom
of
of
Poland
and
the
Kingdom
the
politicalinstitutions
into the
i.e.,autonomy.
meeting
of
peasants
of the
decides:
i) Social order
of
the
property;
the inhabitants
to
assure
Poland
development
prosperous
only
of
the
of
Kingdom
after
thorough
country, that
self-government should
This
of
reconstruction
of national
Poland
possible in
are
duction
intro-
self-government,
be
based
upon
the
following principles:
a)
All
by
whole
laws
regulations for
and
diet in Warsaw,
country
without
the
constituted
excluding
any
country
should
be
by representatives of
class
estate, any
of
c)
IL
inhabitants
local government
The
official
Polish
all the
language
in
of the
be
must
schools,
courts
Polish
the
the
secret
land;
constituted
and
acted
en-
by Poles
offices
must
be
and
the
language;
Local
governments
i) Before
language
must
should
be
is introduced
complete autonomy
necessarilyand immediately be made
the
Polish
the
official
ROLE
THE
language
called
be
PEASANT
THE
OF
and
civil offices,and
civil administration
the
to
NATIONAL
IN
LIFE
327
Poles
should
of the country;
be
30
proclaimed
i) The
tasks
g^reat
country
and
the
basis of
as
which
authorities ;
do
offices nor
look
for help but
to them
governmental
with
particular zeal, spontaneously satisfying its
its solicitude
extending
safety of
the
The
IV.
their
lives and
Polish
inhabitants, and
the
over
moment
when
and
people
stand
members]
against
with
counts
The
her.
such
the whole
whole
the
nation
help of
the
Polish
the
upon
work
must
needs,
own
for
watching
be
is in
order
and
At
the
her
ent
pres-
win
must
incite
who
[her
settle internal
to
ac*
for
preparing destruction
are
will oppose
peasants
nation
successful.
danger, those
in
violence
the
national
of
ground
of
work
nation
another
one
Russian
property.
their
perform
not
wait
cannot
dependen
in-
moment,
every
disorganizationreigns in the
its authorities
commune
constitution,
self-government has
fulfil at
it must
when
and
as
by the Monarch.
to
sworn
moment
government
functions,
promise but
2) At the present
Russian
be
as
commune
duties
of the
not
of
with
all their
strength all
attempts.
The
V.
and
the
country
quarrels between
workmen
settled in
them
The
VI.
concord
good
Polish
and
to
it is the
mediate
and
duty of all
lightened
en-
in misunderstandings
landlords,
as
so
have
to
peacefully.
people, through
their
representatives
at
the
desire
to
build
the
future
of the
religiousprinciples handed
and
country
down
to
us
upon
by
the
our
fathers.
Gazeta
196.
by
[This and
the Poles
goods in
which
gave
of the
answer
the
the
to
Prussian
following documents
Congress Kingdom
the
Prussian
Commission
concern
and
''Law
of
Swiqttczna,
of
Galicia
1905, 52.
the
cott
boy-
of German
Expropriation,"
Colonization
the
right
THE
3a8
POLISH
PEASANT
to
tlers]
set-
Zaglfbia is informed
Kuryer
commercial
and
that
government
an
answer
will be
of Russian
received
was
represented
that
from
no
further
any
securities.
Russian
the
to
boycott by
reference
With
in
Poland
the
Yet
spreading.
one
trial
indus-
Petersburg [stating]that
prevented from
declare
have
the value
on
circles
sure
pres-
this
to
the
Warsaw
cott
boypapers
news-
thinking of ending
is
the
boycott.
Grudsiqdgka encourages
Gcaeta
197.
words:
"How
and
Savings Banks
Polish
much
the Poles
Banks!
savings in German
of the enemy
against their
nation?
own
deposit them
weapon
We
in German
traitors to their
Prussian
adjure
to
government
who
Mme.
who
savings
they will by
because
of
Walewska
recommends
those
wishes
one
no
that
to
not
to
become
help
the
expropriate."
who
man
yet in Gernot
possess
Umschau
198.
Do
lowing
fol-
the
associates,against their
people. Probably
own
with
even
banks
own
all those
banks
is
money
Raiffeisen
Polenlager, 1908, d
im
Umschau
Warsaw
resorts
Prussian
resort
Polenhger,
im
her
encourages
and
says
his
to
that every
iqqB.
ii.
men
country-
physician
patientscommits
sin
Umschau
Kupiec,
Z99.
shows
which
is
boycott German
to
directlyencours^
a
list of
order
that
and
to
firms
Polish
company
promote
of that
in
more
it is the wish
issue be
in every
efficient way
of the publication
contents
boycotting,e.g., in
only, and
copy
The
commerce.
article it
gives
of the publishing
an
Polish
the national
house
in
commerce
industry.
Umschau
200.
ago
The
issued
boycott committee
which
youth
im
was
to
some
time
THE
ROUE
uniforms
from
German
PEASANT
THE
OF
firms
Polish
IN
only and
The
boycotting
German
boycott committee
German
do
absolutely every
hide
commission
also
publish
and
the
to
To
eliminate
and
Polish
made
circles
only
not
nations
which
Polish
soil
to
Polish
also
capital but
Cracow
formed
the
promote
appeal will be
the capital of all
to
make
to
purchase of
the
prevent
it possible
by Germans.
In
been
24.
an
in order
im
Umschau
203.
stores
ing
Galicia, the lead-
e.g.,
industry and
German
will
igofi*Sept
PoUnlager,
im
gigantic move,
committee
boycotted.
friendly to Poland,
are
check
to
plan
that
of the
listof German
industry from
German
they
The
stores.
Umschau
aoa.
boycott
declare
and
merchants
be
which
stores.
of
exjimine their
should
7.
methods
new
specialsigns if
by
goods which
The
Galicia.
goods,
German
planning
is
1908, Sept.
PoUnlager,
im
out
carry
not
boycott
in
goods
will be marked
ware
they will
and
329
store.
aoi.
has
LIFE
avoid
to
Umschau
they
NATIONAL
first of
for
Prussian
and
11.
highest circles
in great
ware
all the
this movement
1909,
Czartoryska
leadershipof Princess
the
boycott of German
all win
of ladies of the
committee
under
Polenlager,
style,
and
women
to
girls
of Galicia.
204.
Polskie
Stowo
im
Umschau
of
with
notes
pleasure the fact that the Polish national stamps with the printed
continuallyincreasing
are
watch-word, "Away with Germanism,"
in
circulation
are
an
in
less
invisible and
Galicia
frequent
and
in
disregardof
with black paint"
at
tears
once
the embellishment
The
them
im
it discloses
and
commonplace
and
ments
announce-
they
down,"
appear,
city,"covers
Polentager,
with
or,
them
1913,
i.
interestingbecause
in well-known
"wherever
of the
Umschau
205.
signs
German
Lemberg, and
hand
pitiless
evident
that
forms.
.
THE
330
Small
and
country
with
loan
banks
sometimes
and
in
town
the
traditional
lean.
which
on
central
bank
market, and
great money
the
and
central
all
on
often
smaller,
receiving
help, forming
giving advice
over
schematically,
together, sometimes
furnishingnecessary
some
spread
are
almost
way,
larger institution
all these
capitaland
PEASANT
professional unions
the
dwarfish, associations
bind
POLISH
ment
manage-
the
surplus
bridge
to
questions of
organization.
Every
country
Exactly the
Prussia
[system] has
same
i860
since
proved successful
The
Rhine.
the
in
problems
in this
whatever
"Credit
associations
hears
one
does
of
12
sec.
the
used
ever
politicalpurposes.
And
The
far
Polish
are
On
the
contrary,
avoided.
be
struggle,"
explicitly,''
says
"that
field
the
questions
such
takes
good
the
I
as
know,
it has
credit associations
election
or
smallest
part of
the
ings."
meet-
at
that
care
be
could
openly
denounced
day
same
ligious
re-
of
which
association
activities
the
even
terests
politicalin-
any
everything which
on
been
never
took
an
to
active
propaganda,
their
income
or
for
credit associations
discuss
be
as
and
meetings,
at
of
outside
lie
that Polish
one
any
had
which
of national
administration
politicalcolors would
showed
in West
agriculturalunions,
politicalactivity. An
interpreted as
models
understood
associations
Polish
be
to
to
Prussian
the
Besides
the
allowed
it is not
and
unions
and
politicsshould
all
Polish
of
program
system.
notice
not
instruments
be
cannot
politicalproblems
and
the
peaceful construction*
meetings. **It is
at
up
in Posen
discussed
are
it is
such
more
same
now
upon
superficialinvestigationone
on
grown
formed
.
has
province
every
the
.
real
in
arsenals
associations
are
and
fessional
pro-
politicalwarfare.
politicalpower;
they
have
This is how
gradually the leading political
power.
is explained. The
bridge which constitutes the
the contradiction
even
become
passage
from
the
purely economic
business
field
to
the domain
of
A
credit associa*
politicalstruggle is called personal union.
national
from
politics,but the
tion must
keep carefully away
and
professionalorganizations
leaders of the credit associations
...
THE
332
president together
is considered
After
of
particularlyexperienced tnembers
few
workmen's
Catholic
"Alliance
the
with
agriculturalorganizationscome,
the
"Alliance
with
PEASANT
representative of agriculturalinterests.
the young
power,
POLISH
unions,
Unions"
Workmen's
Trade-unions"
of
have
leaders
The
the
of industrial
and
associations
forward
the Strae
associations
political
activityof these
wealth
the Sokols
should
few
members
and
national
work
shouU
men
organizations, cooeffects,prevents
sudden
added
be
of
the
have
few
high church
nobilitywho
won
through
selves.
them-
there
.
fifteen to twenty
are
Up
the
to
in the
men
present
ment!
''govern-
....
might
faction
the
manifest
and
represents
will the
commonwealth
Polish
the
properly cleansed
is
world
real
"government
more
say,
in
Poles"
great
any
taries,
digni-
official
when
put
leaders
and
Thus
"
ness
weak-
work.
these
To
and
of these
their
be
not
the
Only
ture
pic-
of the
its volitions
tendencies.
L.
The
and
classes
multiform
is not
from
the
both
In
fact
we
have
pp.
I5i-i54f
even
as
find in the
we
nineteenth
in favorable
conditions
the
studied
is
tellectua
in-
yet,
as
sufficiently
the
supreme
social ization.
organof the social activities
behavior
psychology
Polish
century, and
quoted, it
individual
214-217.
imparted to the
approximately as rich
ideals
examples here
become
developed to
principleof
which
PoUnfrage,
that which
as
circles in the
see
Die
Bernhardt
of the national
content
uneducated
we
of
organizations.
the
Among
of the
imposing personalities,
partly because
very
of their
and
on
are,
their not
of
influence.
an
commercial
the
president
the
and
....
real
to
president of
the
that
so
regard
in this volume
and
can
be
properly
ROLE
THE
tanderstood
OF
THE
only
if
PEASANT
IN
NATIONAL
realize that
we
LIFE
all of them
and
each
333
lutionary
preservationof the old system, revotendencies, social re-organizationwith the help
of
education
popular
and
Have
the
for
struggle
their
from
wider
in
source
"
determined
the national
is in most
munity
com-
either
cooperative institutions
national aspirationsand their ultimate
national
the
by
subjected to
continually
are
the
through
purpose
least
of
basis
the
on
criticism and
not
or
at
tion
apprecia-
national
This
standpoint.
cases
ideal
ground
back-
formulated, partly
explicitly
it is
of
accepted as self-evident,as a matter
under the
partlybecause its explicitformulation
course,
dividual
conditions was
not
given political
only dangerous for inbut also would
imperil the existence of those
institutions whose
sidered
preservationor development was connationallyimportant.
because
The
in which
way
the
in
and
purpose
it resembles
case
reasons
highest criterion
one
everything
of
else.
national
as
method
Any
any
is
made
was
of
the
preferertceshown,
kind
Thus
treason.
sume
as-
mate
ulti-
ideal is exalted
national
other
to
interestingbecause
in religiouspropaganda.
used
hand, the
conflict,to
branded
dared
the
ideal
closelythe
On
above
of
eyes
the national
of
in
interests
indivdual
an
the
is
who
to
doing something
for
the nation
to
or
do
the strongest
the national
for
not
which
be harmful
may
which
doing something
he
is
to
pected
ex-
incur
social condemnation.
hand,
On
the other
idea is
interpretedas includingeverything
else. It includes individual
happiness; the realization
of national aspirationswill bring to every
member
of
the nation
no
individual
can
and
or
satisfaction
should
be
of
happy
POLISH
THE
334
the nation
while
; the
has
states
is
fact
PEASANT
that
the
prevented the
subjection of Poland
normal
of
Polish
of
wages
the
in the
factors, science
national
ard
stand-
low
of
progress
emigration,
under
are
identified with
virtue
in
are
ily
eas-
literature
^art and
"
as
ethnical
upon
institutions
favorable
pursuit of
and
values
expression
and
requiring
as
acceptance
idea
content
freelydevelop only
which
the
prosperity is
prosperity. Intellectual
The
ganda
propa-
and
foreign domination
shown
as
directlydependent
national
included
of
nomic
eco-
national
slow
rate
enormous
its
direct effects of
individual's
on
the
city workers,
commerce,
interpretedas
the
for
poverty
of
curity
se-
hostile
to
development
is fully utilized
possibilities
; the
economic
It includes
oppressed.
which
can
politicalconditions.
the national
general
ther
is fur-
identification
^an
"
idea
is
national
national
possible Catholicism
wherever
the
on
Polish
almost
cause
and
the
this method
Poles
with
made
borderland
not
work,
as
relations
Catholics
in Austria
Poles
of
other
(Polish Protestants
or
Polonized
German
reference
to
to
between
Prussia, or
tions
religiousdenomina-
Jews), appeal
"
nation
Where
more
a
and
has
hinders
official church
of the world
particular mission
national
"
order
sins
"
^be it
is
ceived
con-
in which
and
fulfil,
to
self-determination
against God.
ticular,
par-
ethnically
territories.
in the
in
"
the
between
ethnicallyRussian
does
and
as
each
eastern
Polonism
and
even
ever
whoan
THE
OF
ROLE
Of
PEASANT
THE
NATIONAL
IN
LIFE
ideal
course,
335
were
difficult.
very
leaders
and
far
as
the
but
an
to
the
; at
life and
with
activities
tionally
na-
by secret
emphasized
This
value.
supposed
was
Poland.
it
the
most
is found
endowed
every
the
act
to
of
consider
to
the direction
ideal
national
exaltation,
intense
religiousmysticism
furnished, like religion,rules
Educating
belonging
The
in
most
his
every
God,
to
action
his children
commonplace
peculiarsignificance.Just
refers
man
of
which
time
same
everyday
to
with
and
press
duty lay in
demands.
object
that
his
feel that
these
by
become
quite equal
for
the
class, and
peasant
comprehensive
most
him
least made
indicated
could
and
or
connection
in every
was
classes
with
the
at
the
contact
an
an
lead
of
individuals
idea
highest
it
gave
higher
was
agitation, this
as
personal
the
of
members
conscious
as
in every
But
as
the
so
the
with
in Polish
ligious
re-
triot
pa-
ence
refer-
tions,
tradi-
patrioticpolitical
organization, going
even
opening
treated
farming
were
national
viewpoint.
new
as
But
business
meritorious
above
improving
or
actions
all the
one's
from.
formation
the
and